#honestly i just really enjoyed making chat noir cry on ladybug's shoulder

[wackus-bonkus-maximus]

Hello wackus, my internet finally let me load ao3 and by gosh am I so delighted because those 2,895 words wrecked me!!!

It can only be assumed Adrien found out, stopped (or killed hehe) his dad and has just be floating since. It is so potent in his every word and action yet Ladybug is so blind to it!

Her annoyance at first, the fact they’re still dancing around each other even when they’re dating “another person”, the platonic marriage and the guilt. All the guilt he’s shouldering because he doesn’t know and she can’t know, Ladybug’s insists no one can know.

“It was just like that,” he sighed, addressing the night. “In my dream.”

Ladybug watched him, feeling the same shadows that had claimed him consume her too. “What happened then?”

“I woke up,” Chat Noir murmured. “My father woke me up.”

FAVOURITE LINE OF THE YEAR. So badass. So sad

The subtext, the little drama queen he is. Of course he’d say something so dark and foreboding like that in the same conversation he asked to platonically marry LB and have platonic children together.

<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3

helloo my dear sizzle <33 i'm so happy to hear you liked my little wish fulfillment angst fic <333

i've seen a ton of speculation about just what exactly is going on with chat noir in rest your head (upon my shoulder) hehe. all i can say is, i wrote it to be pretty open for reader interpretation >;)) there's definitely evidence to support a couple of theories isn't there? yours are pretty solid, 100/10, excellent job close reading!

#honestly i just really enjoyed making chat noir cry on ladybug's shoulder #like she loves him so much she can't just turn her feelings for him off #but also that's exactly what she's trying to do #meanwhile she's caught him in the midst of a mental break #and she can't ask no matter how much she wants to #even though it feels wrong to prioritize secrecy over HIM #heuegrueigurh i just love ladynoir so much #endless angst potential #very happy you liked it sizzle i was grinning reading this! #miraculous ladybug #ml fanfic #miraculous fanfic #rest your head (upon my shoulder) #ladynoir #selkie also called it floor time in the fountain so that's what i named it on google docs LOL

[gryffindorcls]

Midnight Resolutions

Summary: After an accidental reveal, Marinette has been avoiding Adrien for months. Alya noticed, and with the help of their friends, she's been working hard to get Adrien and Marinette to admit their very obvious feelings for each other. Unfortunately, all their plans have ended in disaster! Now, it's almost midnight on New Year's Eve, and the class has one last plan.

Length: 2, 638 words This is my present for @toothlessthecatnoir for the ML Secret Santa Exchange by @mlsecretsanta​! You asked for fluff, romance, hurt/comfort, and a happy ending, and I hope this fits the bill! Sorry for posting this at the literal eleventh hour! lol Happy Holidays! I hope you enjoy it! (A shout-out to my super awesome beta @misscongenialityofmlb for taking a look at this!)

— AO3

Fanfiction

“You all remember the plan?” Alya stared down the group of people gathered in her living room. “Because if you have any questions, now is the time to ask.”

“Honestly, I don’t think anyone was listening just now.” Alix rolled her eyes and huffed. “We’re exhausted, and we've been at this for weeks. What makes this plan any different?”

Alya knew her friends were tired, but she had to remain resolute. If she wanted her team of helpers to finish what they’d started, she knew that she needed to be the confident and optimistic leader they needed. Besides, this was the night that all their hard work would come to fruition.

It had to be.

Right?

She took a deep breath and plastered a smile on her face. “This time we’re keeping it simple. They’ll kiss for sure!”

“But that’s what you said about the winter carnival, the history project, the Secret Santa, and the mistletoe.” The jovial aura that usually surrounded Kim was noticeably missing, sending a pang of guilt through Alya’s chest. “Nothing has worked.”

Alya did her best not to cringe at the memories of their various mishaps. True, her previous plans had been a little intense, but it was worth the sacrifice. Marinette had done so much for all of them in the past, and Adrien deserved some happiness in his life. It was the least they could do for their friends.

“And let’s not forget the time we tried to lock them in that closet.” Alix’s frustration seemed to grow as she spoke. “Marinette sent Kim to the emergency room after that!”

Kim shuddered. “Don’t remind me. If I hadn’t run away, Marinette would have broken my arm for sure. I still can’t figure out how she busted down the door that fast. We were lucky that I walked away with a mild concussion instead of a cast.”

“Look, I know we’ve been at this for months, but trust me! It’s going to work this time.” Alya clenched a fist in front of her. “I just know it will.”

Removing his glasses, Nino pinched the bridge of his nose. “Babe, don’t get me wrong, it hurts to watch those two, but I don’t think we can handle another disaster. Every time we put those two together, Marinette flips.”

“Yes, but it’s not like we haven’t dealt with a jumpy Marinette in the past.” Panic began to settle in her gut as the energy in the room slowly died. “It’s just a little more than what we’re used to.”

“A little?” Nino closed his eyes and sighed. “Ms. Mendeleiev is still pissed about the fire in her lab last month, and we’re lucky that the museum isn’t making us pay for the broken windows.”

“Not to mention Juleka lost her eyebrows...twice,” Rose piped in from the back of the group. “I highly doubt she wants to lose them a third time.”

“They grew back,” Juleka mumbled, “It’s fine. Marinette and Adrien need us.”

“Yes! Thank you, Juleka! We can’t stop now!” She could hear the desperation in her own voice. “They are perfect for each other, and you know it!”

“Yes, and I want my bro to be happy. I really do.” Slumping in his seat, Nino looked defeated. “But at what cost?”

“You know as well as I do that it was even worse before we started doing all of this. Marinette wouldn’t even look at him, and Adrien walked around like a kicked puppy.” Giving up was not an option...not when they were so close.

“Yeah, I remember.” Nino collapsed onto the couch. “Adrien was so tight-lipped about the whole thing, and I thought he was going to burst into tears at any second. But this is getting dangerous, babe. You gotta admit that.”

“If only we knew what happened between them that made them act so weird around each other.” Alix chuckled. “Well...weirder than they usually are.”

“All we have to do is get them to sit on this couch together all night.” Alya couldn’t back down...not now. “No complicated schemes tonight. We just need to put the snacks in the right place so Adrien sits next to them. That boy is always hungry.”

Kim shook his head. “Okay, that’s great and all, but that only takes care of Adrien. How do you plan on getting Marinette to stay in one spot? What makes you think that she won’t leave the couch?”

“All of us are going to pair off and make it too awkward for her to join any group.” She was proud of this plan, but the hesitant looks on the faces around her planted a seed of doubt in her mind. “She’s getting here before Adrien, and I know she’ll retreat to the couch when she sees the rest of us already engaged in our own conversations.”

“I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I’m with Kim. That is the weakest plan I’ve ever heard.” Alix plopped onto the couch next to Nino, grabbed a pillow, shoved it against her face, and screamed. “This nightmare is never going to end!”

“No, it’s the perfect plan. Marinette is the kind of girl who is too polite to ram her way into a conversation between two people. My girl has class, and she hates being a third wheel.” Ignoring the uncertainty, Alya stood her ground. “Trust me.

“Well, I still think it’s a longshot, but it doesn’t involve fire or glass this time, so I guess I’m in.” Alix pointed her index finger toward Alya. “But this is the last time. After tonight we have to let them figure it out on their own.”

“Fine.” Once again feeling her confidence grow, Alya smiled. “But it’s going to work this time.”

“Whatever you say!” Alix said with a flippant wave of her hand.

It was going to work.

It had to.

What could possibly go wrong?

***

CRASH

With an outstretched hand, Adrien watched a punch-covered Marinette spring from the couch, run into Alya’s bedroom, and slam the door behind her. Where had he gone wrong?

It had been exactly three months, seventeen days, two hours, and twenty-eight minutes since Marinette, the love of his life, had accidentally revealed her identity to Chat Noir.

Her words from that day replayed in his head like a broken record. “I fell in love with a boy who apologized by giving me an umbrella after I thought he put gum on my seat.”

When everything clicked into place, he couldn’t not tell her who he was. At least that’s what he had thought at the time.

Perhaps pulling her into an embrace, whispering her name into her ear, and detransforming was not the best way to handle the situation, but how was he supposed to know that she would react so negatively? Not only was he her loyal partner, but he was also her crush. It seemed like a win-win! Right?

Wrong.

If he had known that she was going to avoid him for months on end, he would have done things differently. But the past was in the past, and he could only hope for a better future. Marinette was his lady, his light, his love. How was he supposed to declare his love if she kept running away?

“Follow her,” Alya whispered into his ear, pulling him away from his thoughts.

“What’s the point?” Adrien wanted to cry. “She told me that she loves me, but I’m not so sure that she does anymore.”

“Wait!” Holding up a hand, Alya had silenced the room with one word. “You’re kidding! That’s what happened? That’s why my girls been wigging out for months?”

Careful to avoid talking about the other reveal from that night, Adrien continued. “Yeah. It was a few months ago. I don’t think she meant to tell me.”

“Did you reject her or something?”

“No, not at all! I was overjoyed when I found out, but she ran away before I could respond.”

“That explains so much.”

He buried his face in his hands. “Maybe I’m scaring her off or something? I don’t know. Can you help me?”

Taking a seat next to him, Alya put a hand on his shoulder. “Would you like me to talk to her first? I can try to calm her down enough for you to talk to her.”

Hope fluttered in his chest. “That would be great. Thank you so much!”

He had the best friends.

“Wait here, Sunshine.” She hopped off of the couch and disappeared into her bedroom.

It felt like hours before Alya finally returned with the go-ahead for him to enter the room. He hopped off the couch, approached the door, and gave a tentative knock. His heart did backflips when he heard the soft “come in” from the other side of the door.

He turned the knob, slowly peeked his head in, and scanned the room. His elation was quickly replaced by concern when his eyes landed on a teary and disheveled Marinette sitting on the edge of the bed.

Despite the towel wrapped around her shoulders, she was still soaking wet with red punch. She looked miserable, and Adrien wanted nothing more than to wrap her in his arms and tell her that everything would be alright. But he was just here to talk.

Only talking.

For now.

“Hey,” he called out, closing the door behind him.

She sniffled and wiped her cheeks with the back of her hand. “Hi.”

He was pleasantly surprised when Marinette didn’t react as he crossed the room and took a seat next to her on the bed. So far so good.

Without thinking, his words tumbled out. “Marinette, we really need to talk.”

Her head shot up, and she turned to look at him. Her bottom lip trembled, and fresh tears streamed down her cheeks.

“I’m sorry,” she croaked out, “I messed everything up!”

“What?” Adrien couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “How?”

“Not only did I fail as Ladybug and reveal my identity, but I made everything awkward between us!”

“But you didn’t make anything awkward! I did!”

“No, it's my fault! Not yours. I’ve turned you down for two years because I was in love with you as a civilian. I ruined everything!”

“Oh, Marinette, no. Finding out about your crush was the greatest thing that ever happened to me...well, right after learning that my lady and the coolest girl I know are the same person.”

The corners of her mouth twitched into a smile. “Really?”

“Yeah, really.” He nodded. “I love you, Marinette.”

“You do?”

“I love you so much, and I’ve been trying to tell you for months. I didn’t think I could love a person more than I loved Ladybug, and then she turned out to be you, and I’ve never been so happy to have been proven wrong.”

“And all this time, I thought you were going to get mad at me.”

“Mad at you? No! Not at all!” He couldn’t help but laugh. “I’m overjoyed, but you kept running away from me, and you split up our patrol routes. I thought you were mad at me for telling you that I figured out your identity.”

“You thought I was mad at you?” She sobbed into her hands. “This really is a disaster.”

Screw it.

He was in love with her.

He couldn’t let her sit there and cry.

In one swift motion, Adrien leaned over, wrapped his arms around her, and pulled her into an embrace. She momentarily stiffened before collapsing against his chest and continuing to cry.

Hoping to calm her down before any purple butterflies paid them a visit, Adrien rubbed her back with his palm. “I’m not mad. I promise. I love you so much.”

“I love you, too.” Her voice was small and thick with tears, but they were the sweetest words he’d ever heard.

They sat in silence, allowing him to revel in the embrace. When Marinette eventually calmed down, she snuggled into his chest. It was a good thing that he wasn’t standing because if he had been, he would have definitely fallen over. She was so close and so beautiful. He could hardly contain his joy.

It was a beautiful moment that he wished could last forever...until she shivered.

Oh, right. She was covered in punch.

Here he was, enjoying the moment, letting his (hopefully) soon-to-be girlfriend freeze in wet clothes.

Refusing to let go, he rested his forehead against hers. “Hey, what do you say we get out of here?”

She shook her head. “But...it’s almost midnight, and I think Alya is expecting us to rejoin the party.”

“I think she’ll let it slide.” He placed a gentle kiss on her cheek. “After all, we wouldn’t want one of Paris’ heroes to get sick, right?”

Marinette giggled. “Yeah, okay.”

She was too cute.

The sound of her laughter was more beautiful than a symphony, and he would do anything to hear it again. He pulled her to her feet and laced his fingers between hers. They managed to leave the party without any qualms from their friends, and soon they found themselves standing on the sidewalk in the cold winter air.

When her teeth started chattering, his grip tightened around her hand before he quickly dragged her into an alley.

“Adrien!” she squeaked, “What are you doing?”

“Plagg, CLAWS OUT!” His transformation illuminated the space around them. “My lady, would you allow me the honor of escorting you home?”

She giggled again. “What’s gotten into you, you silly cat?”

He almost melted on the spot. She was going to kill him. Adrien was but a mere mortal. How was he supposed to survive if she kept being so freaking adorable?

“I’m taking you home the express route.” He held out his hand. “If you’ll let me, that is.”

She nodded and took a step toward him. Adrien swept her into his arms, knees nearly giving out when she wrapped her arms around the back of his neck.

All too soon, they touched down on her balcony; however, even after he lowered her feet to the ground, she didn’t let go.

Goodness, he was so in love.

“We should really get you inside,” he whispered, resting his hands on her waist. “You should put on some dry clothes.”

“Not yet.” She bit her lip as she looked up and met his gaze. “It was soaking wet when I fell in love with you, so it’s only fitting that I’m covered with punch when I do this.

He swallowed. “D-do what?”

Her hands cupped his face as she drew closer. “This.”

The world came to a screeching halt as her lips met his. Her fingers moved to the back of his head, deepening the kiss. It was everything he’d ever dreamed of and more. Her breath became his lifeline, his soul dreading the moment they had to part.

They smiled under the kiss, causing their teeth to clack and their noses to bump, but it was perfect nonetheless. This was his lady, the girl under the mask he swore he’d love no matter what.

When they pulled apart, they fell into a laughing heap on the ground. Cheers erupted around them as fireworks lit up the sky. It was as if the universe itself was celebrating with them.

“I guess that’s one way to ring in the New Year.” She turned her head towards the sky. “This year, we should definitely kiss like that every day.”

“I think that’s one resolution I can definitely keep.” He kissed her forehead. “And maybe we could even kiss more than once a day?”

“I’d like that.” She grabbed his bell and pulled him down to her level. “Let’s start now.”

Adrien was more than happy to oblige.

#miraculous ladybug #ml secret santa #fluff #tooth rotting fluff #my fic #post reveal #pre relationship #adrienette #ml fanfiction #new years eve

[marrys-dream-world]

lovers alone wear sunlight (chapter 1)

Summary: Adrien is drowning in loneliness, losing two friends in a matter of weeks and feeling like his lady is getting farther away from his reach each day. Ladybug is drowning in responsibilities, crumbling under the duties of a guardian and Shadow Moth’s relentless attacks. Maybe, they can offer a safe place to each other. Post-Queen Banana.

Notes: It’s my first time participating in a fandom event like this, I’m excited to fulfil these prompts. Since I don’t have a lot of time, I picked ten prompts to write a ten-chaptered fic and I’ll post the chapters on the day of each prompt. Happy Ladrien June for us! Today’s prompt is Day 1: Private Island. @ladrienjune

Read on AO3

When Adrien was young, he dreamed of going to a private island.

It started when he was around six and watched Lilo and Stich for the first time on family movie night. He remembered relating to Lilo a lot even then, because he also didn't have many people to play with and that the red-headed girl reminded him of Chloé, his best friend, when she was in one of her worst moods. He remembered pestering his parents for months to get him a dog that he could name Stitch, so much that his mother hushed him away when his father’s mouth drew a thin line and how he made Chloé cry when he said her “badness level was unusually high for someone her size” after she threw a tantrum because of a grass-stained dress. But most of all, he remembered begging to go to the beach.

“Please, mom, please.” Adrien had insisted to his mother for, perhaps, the thousandth time that day. “Why can’t we go to the beach?”

“Sweetheart, don't whine.” His mother had admonished softly, lips quirking into a smile and placing her warm hand on top of his head. “Your father and I just think you’re too young to travel.”

“But I just wanna go to the beach with you!”

“And you will. After our trip to Tibet, I’ll talk to your father, okay? We won’t even go to just any beach. My family has a private island we can go to on vacation,I’ll even invite your aunt Amelie and you cousin Félix to come!”

“Promise?”

She had laughed then, a sound that was fading more and more from his memory. “I promise.”

He had spent the whole time parents were way planning as much of the trip as he could, with Nathalie. They had been in a good mood when they came back, but said they would be too busy to travel soon. But his father was content to promise him the trip once enough time passed and his mother started to help him plan too, even scheduling a date that was sooner than Adrien thought it would be. This would be good for her, he had thought, the sun would help her look less pale than she was lately. It wasn’t meant to be, though, as a week before it his mother simply collapsed, coughing and wheezing and gasping for air so desperately that Nathalie had to drag him to his room, face red and wet, as his father went to the hospital with her.

And now she was gone and he didn’t even know how. 

It doesn’t matter right now. Adrien shook away those thoughts, focusing on the task at hand and setting down the drink on the picnic blanket.

“So, Plagg, what do you think?” He asked his kwami, spreading his arms out to the decorations.

“I think it’s dumb.” Plagg said, floating lazily by his side. “Not even a cheese platter? If I was your girlfriend, I would just leave.”

“Good thing you’re not her, then. And she’s not my girlfriend.”

“If you say so, kid.” He didn't need to look to know that the kwami was rolling his eyes. “I’ll be in my sanctuary if you need me.”

With that, Plagg fell into his cheese-filled trash can.

“Good night for you then.” Adrien called out, chuckling a little.  

“Well, good night to you too, handsome.” He hears a good-naturedly voice say from behind him, turning around quickly. 

There stood the love of his life, his lady in red and black. Thankfully, it didn’t seem like she noticed Plagg, too busy taking in his room. He had dimmed the light in the room, but only enough so it made the place look cozier, and spread out a blanket on the ground with bowls of fruit and two cups filled with clear liquid and topped with colorful little umbrellas on it. The sound of crashing waves was coming from the computer, mirroring what happened in his heart whenever he saw her.

“My hero.” He breathed in awe, loving the way her cheeks pinked as he did.  Then, a small smirk grew on his face. “Like what I did to the place?”

“What is all this for?”

“Well, you said Shadow Moth’s attacks were stressing you out.” Adrien said as he motioned for her to sit down on the blanket. “So I, your emotional support civilian, improvised a private island here for you. Just drop your worries and enjoy a nice Agreste-sponsored fruit bowl.”

She giggled and he wished he could file it away in his mind and repeat it over and over again. 

“Isn’t it a bit much, Adrien?” She said, picking up her cup and fiddling with the little umbrella. It was something she did a lot, he found out from spending time with her somewhere she could let her guard down, occupying her fingers with anything. Her brilliant mind didn’t rest.

“Too much? I didn't even bring out the sand yet.” He said as he sat near her, relishing her chuckle. He relished joking around with her. His sense of humor was, of course, her favorite thing about him. “But really, nothing is ever too much for you, Ladybug.”

Her eyes softened. “Well, we can’t let all this go to waste, can we?”

Ladybug picked up her cup and raised it in his direction, so he mimicked her and they toasted before sipping their drinks. She made a surprised sound.

“It’s coconut water!” She said, taking another sip. “It’s really good.”

“I thought it would fit the theme better.” Adrien said, grabbing a piece of mango and chewing carefully. It wasn’t everyday he could eat something out of his diet plan. “I’m happy you like it.”

“Honestly, this makes me nostalgic. Not that I have actually been to a private island or even somewhere we can just eat tropical fruit, but I haven’t gone to the beach in years. If I ever want to swim, if I even have time, I just go to the pool.”

He remembered the last time he saw her swimming, doing nervous laps in her aquatic form around the pool they went to after their disastrous movie session, trying to pretend everything was fine. It was hard to picture that stressed out Ladybug with the one stuffing her cheeks with fresh pineapple on a blanket in his room. 

“I have never been to one, too.” Adrien confessed. “I don’t have a lot of time for swimming, imagine going to an actual beach. Last time I even went to a pool was because of a commercial shoot and the producer tried to pretend the pigeons he got were doves.”

“Ah, Mr. Ramier’s last akumatization. I didn’t know you were shooting something there.”

“Yeah, it wasn’t going anywhere, though. But at least I got to see Marinette, my friend from school, so that was nice.”

“Ah- yeas, I mean, yes, nice.” Ladybug said, wiggling like she did every time he mentioned Marinette. Trying to not give away that they know each other, maybe. “So, what made you think of ‘private island’ when trying to get a relaxing idea?”

“Well, when I was young, I got completely obsessed with Lilo and Stitch, it drove my parents absolutely insane. I wanted to got to the beach so badly that my mother promised that we would go to her family’s private island for our vacation. But she got sick, so we never went.”

Ladybug didn’t say anything, just offered her hand to him, which he took and squeezed. They spent a few minutes in silence, just listening to the sound of crashing waves. 

“Maybe we could go after, you know, everything.” Adrien said. 

“Go to the private island?”

“Yeah, after you and Chat Noir defeat Shadow Moth. We can go and live off fruit for a month.”

“I don’t know if I can live off fruit for that long.”

“We can think of something else.”

“I could use lucky charm and get us a fishing rod.”

“I’ll learn to cook fish then.”

“Deal.” They laughed quietly after this.

“We can get a hamster too.” Adrien said, eyes shining as he looked at her. He knew it was probably never going to happen, but was glad that she was humoring him.

“Do you think a tropical island is a place for a hamster?”

“Anywhere is a place for a hamster if we give it enough love.”

“Fair enough. Name ideas?” His mind flashed back to brunch at the Dupain-Chengs and a wailing Marinette shouting about a hamster named Loneliness.

“No abstract concepts?”

“It would be hard to call it that, can I shorten it to Nac?” He bumped her shoulder and she failed to contain her cheeky grin. “Okay, so Melancholy and Vindication are out.”

“Were you really considering these names?”

“Sometimes. Do you have any suggestions?”

“Hummm… Let’s name it Chat Noir.” She choked on air at this before letting out a few huffs that could be laughter. 

“Okay, why would we name it after my partner?”

“So you won’t miss him when you’re there, my- er hero.”

“I might just take him with me then, just so I don’t miss him.” Adrien wondered if he should be happy that she wanted to take Chat Noir or sad that she didn’t want to be alone with Adrien anymore.

He chose happy.

“It would be purrfectly fine with me, my lady.” He teased.

“Nooooo, you sound just like him when you do that.” Ladybug said, dropping her face in her hands. She missed how Adrien froze in place. “Honestly, you would get along a little too well. I don’t know if I want to be your third wheel.”

“You could never be anyone’s third wheel, Ladybug.” He said so earnestly that she stared at him, flushing so much her cheeks matched her suit. 

They laid down after that, gazing at the ceiling and listening to the sound coming from the computer. They haven’t let go of each other's hands since that moment, he noticed absentmindedly, but she wasn’t saying anything, so he would enjoy it while he could. It startled him, sometimes, how he felt during these quiet moments. From the beginning, he loved her with the intensity of a thousand suns, like he would burst from how much affection he felt and the only way he wouldn’t explode was by telling her all the time. 

He still loved her like that, of course, and some days it overwhelmed him. But what he learned from the last weeks of her coming to his room and just spending time with him: reading while he does his homework, listening to him playing the piano, watching a movie and just resting her head on his shoulder… In those moments, he felt something different, comforting. It was a bit like putting his hand in the sunbeams that Plagg likes to sleep in mid-afternoon, not hot, but a soft-warm that made you feel at ease. 

It was funny. Nino teased him at times that he was too nice, so he and Alya started to call him a sunshine boy. Marinette didn't seem to agree much (“What? No, I don’t think you’re like a sunshine, you’re not like the sun at all, I don’t orbit around you all day- I mean, you’re more like a star- wait, no, that’s not what I meant-) and he thought she was right. How could he be anything like sunshine when he was holding a ray of sunlight in the palm of his hand?

“Hey, Ladybug?” Adrien said and only noticed that she had her eyes closed when she opened them. Soon she would have to go home to drop her transformation and let her kwami rest and get back to her mysterious civilian life. But it didn't matter, because right she was here, her hand in his. 

“Hum?”

“I thought of a name for our hamster.”

“Not Chat Noir anymore?”

“No. Not Chat Noir anymore.” He said, squeezing her hand. “How about Sunspot?”

She blinked at him sleepy before her face broke into a warm smile.

“I love it, Adrien.”

#ladrienjune #ladrienjune2021 #ladrien #ladybug #adrien agreste #my stuff #lovers alone wear sunlight

[ririchanva]

Summary: Marinette gains a new ally in a student from Japan, although he’s not what he seems. Lila makes her move, proving to Marinette that her threat is real. But what she didn’t count on, was that Marinette would have a few friends that has her back. Although they are the most unexpected people. When Lila pushes too far by getting Marinette and her friends expelled, there is a certain hero that lends a hand. But wait? BECOME STUDENTS OF U.A.?

Chapter Nine: The Battle of Miraculous (Part One)

░❇┊Previous┊❇ ░ ❇┊Next┊❇ ░ ❇┊Masterlist┊❇ ┊AO3 ┊❇░

     ░❇ Buy Me Some Coffee~? ❇░

Chapter Warning: Blood, violence, child abuse, trauma, character deaths (past) and spoilers. 

A/n: Okay here it is~! And there’s a new cover art to go with this two part chapters~! I’m real excited about this because I had to do A LOT of editing and drafting over and over...that I had to split this story into two chapters parts it was THAT LONG. But yeah, so I won’t hold you back any longer. And no, I haven’t watched World Heroes Mission yet I’mma cry----

Also, will do tagging for those that want the next parts, but please comment below this post if you want to be tagged for this story :3 Hearts are appreciated though~! Enjoy reading!

  "The Peacock Miraculous can be scary when in the wrong hands...even more so than the Butterfly one.“

    Ladybug had mentioned this as Kirin summoned his voyage; leading her, Chat Noir and Carapace right into Master Fu’s new place of operation…which led to revealing not only Master Fu, but revealing him with Chloe, Sabrina, Nathaniel and Alix as well.

     Ladybug and Carapace looked at the art duo in shock while Chat Noir was looking at Chloe and Sabrina the same way.

    “W-why—?” Ladybug started before Chat Noir pointed at the two girls.

    “What are you two doing here?!” He yelled out almost comically, honestly feeling his mind just blown.

    “Rude.” Chloe murmured, folding her arms.

     “Can you blame him?” Alix asked with her hands on her hips, “His reaction is pretty reasonable.”

     “Then again, it makes so much sense. Where you all disappear to at times,” Nathaniel noted calmly, but looked to Ladybug and felt his face flush.

     Even now, it was difficult to hide his admiration for her.

     Master Fu calmly watched all this going down, with Carapace scratching his head while Kirin closed his portal and was now leaning against the wall.

     “It was time to let everything out in the open.” Master Fu spoke up finally, smiling at both Ladybug and Chat Noir, “If we are to be working together to defeat Hawkmoth and Mayura, we must be united. So no more secrets, no more hiding.“

      Ladybug and Chat Noir looked at each other for a moment, both of them thinking nervous thoughts. What if the other was disappointed of the person under the mask? That they were not anything they expected from one another?

    What if this changes everything in their partnership? For the worst?

     Kirin noticed how they were taking long, and stepped forward.

    “How about I start then? Kaalki, Dismount.” The male felt himself de-transform, revealing Hitoshi Shinso as the Horse Kwami fell onto his hair.

     “The new guy was the Horse Hero?” Alix gaped in surprise, but Nathaniel had a thoughtful look to him.

    “Huh. It…would explain a few things.”

     Chat Noir looked at the purple haired male in shock, before he then softened, “I…should’ve known.”

    “And I know who you are behind the mask too,” Shinso drawled, but raised a hand as Chat was going to argue with him, “You’re not really careful about keeping your identity are ya? I was also Kazesagi, and Kurogane. So the last one is how I knew you were Chat Noir.”

    Chat Noir pouted, murmuring quietly a ‘Claws In’ and soon the hero was revealed to be Adrien Agreste, Plagg landing on Adrien’s shoulder.

    Ladybug gasped, placing her hands over her mouth and Adrien winced at her reaction.

    Carapace was quick to de-transform as well, revealing Nino Lahiffe.

    “Adrien?!”

    Adrien whipped his head around to Nino, shocked, but soon calmed down and smiled weakly.

    “Sh-should’ve known you’d be having my back, bro.”

    Nino lower lip wobbled, reaching out and hugging the model then wailed, almost causing Adrien to look freaked out as he had an arm full of the sobbing best friend of his.

    “Broooooo—”

   Adrien hugged back gently, sighing in relief. He didn't want to disappoint his best friend after all.

    “I’m also sorry for giving ya a hard time before when you first became a hero…I-I was kinda jealous of ya being around Ladybug—“

    “Noooooo! Don’t be sorry my dude! But then again, it’s no wondering you were always growling at me as Chat Noir!”

     “I’m sorry! I-It looked like I didn’t trust you with this secret of mine, but—”

     “Stop, Adrien! I’m the same way! I get it! I almost blew up chunks every time I had to lie to you or Alya about being Carapace and running off to help Ladybug and the others. And you, of course you! Because you’re Chat Noir and all…You’re Chat Noir, dude!”

     Adrien laughed softly, as he and Nino fist bumped each other.

    Ladybug watched the two, sighing sadly. Guess it was here turn.

     Closing her eyes, she called a ’Spots Off’ and soon Tikki appeared on the shoulder of one Marinette Dupain-Cheng.

    Adrien looked up, and his eyes widened slowly as if time has stopped around him.

    Marinette opened her eyes, shaking slightly as she stared at her friend, her ex-crush, with bated breath. But she was surprised when Adrien scooped her up into a hug, spinning around with her in his arms. Squeezing tightly as he buried his face into her shoulder, he eventually stopped and placed her down.

    “A-adrie—“

    “I knew you’d be our Everyday Ladybug but…but this explains everything. You are Ladybug.” He lifted his head up and smiled happily, cupping her face gently as he laughed weakly with tears, “I’m so so sorry Marinette. I’m sorry that I made you feel so awkward around me as Chat Noir and Adrien, with the way I acted. You’re one of my precious people, my most treasured friend…I never want to make you feel like you can’t be around me.”

    Marinette thought she’d be hurt hearing Adrien Agreste, the supposed love of her life, saying she was just a friend to him. But…somehow this sort of confession he was telling her made her feel relieved.

   Because this isn’t just any boy. Not a soulmate romantically.

   In her eyes, he was still the cat that she cared for dearly. Her beloved partner and friend.

    He’s one in the same.

    Marinette teared up, giving a wobbly smile as Adrien wiped the tears away gently.

   “I-I was so scared that you wouldn’t like the girl under the mask. Be-because the real me was someone so…so clumsy and such a scatterbrain—“

   “Hush, Princess. You ain’t none of that.”

    Adrien puffed his cheeks out, then grinned, the damn familiar cheeky cat like grin she adored.

    “You’re still the same girl that amazed me everyday. In and out the mask. You’re brave, kind, generous and so much more. Even if you weren’t Ladybug, Marinette Dupain-Cheng is just Miraculous~!”

    “I’m not all that amazing. I just thought you’d feel so let down after all the wonderful stuff you say about Ladybug. B-But thank you for the words, kitty.” Marinette laughed weakly, smiling up at the blond before looking kinda sheepish, “You know, I thought that I was totally in love with you. I mean, as Adrien…”

    Adrien blinked, looking flustered  for a second  but then looked awkward, “Oh…Oh, Bug…”

   “Y-Yeah. Weird right?” Marinette started laughing louder, “T-the guy I thought I had feelings for turned out to be my very best friend! And I had to reject you as Chat Noir for you, Adrien Agreste!”

    Adrien saw how hilarious it was, and laughed, “So I was the boy that you were in love with when we talked as Ladybug and Chat Noir. A-and I thought all this time I thought I was in love with Ladybug, who just happened to be the girl that was my very dear and cute friend, Marinette!”

    Marinette laughed softly, sniffling a bit.

    Adrien softened for a moment, looking at her deeply as he asked the question.

   “How…how do you feel about me now?”

    The pigtailed girl looked thoughtful for a moment.

     “I…suppose I’m still in shock but…I’m also relieved? That maybe the feelings I had for you as Adrien aren’t as strong as the feelings I had for Chat. Which is I treasure you as my dear friend…is…is that okay?”

    Somehow Adrien breathed out for a moment with a shaky laugh, his eyes watery in happiness and fondness, nodding his head as they hugged it out once more.

    Everyone stared at the two for a moment as they laughed at the ridiculousness of the situation, as Alix made a psh! sound, grinning slightly to not show her own awkwardness at the situation.

    “Totally called it.”

    “No you didn’t.” Nathaniel said warily, as both Marinette and Adrien separated from each other.

    Shinso watched them with worried expressions, glancing from Marinette to Adrien, then back to Marinette.

    Adrien breathed out as he finished his laughing tirade, wiping his eyes and then smiled.

     “Now that I know both your sides…I-I can honestly say that I’m not in love with you. Is…is that okay?” Adrien asked softly.

    Marinette smiled brightly, nodding her head in joy as she wiped her own tears.

     “Haha, of course!…” She gasped, placing a hand over her mouth and giggled, “I-i’m not a stuttering mess anymore! Now that I also know both you as you and as Chat, I don’t think I’ve ever been in love with you either, I mean I still think you’re amazingly gorgeous (you’re a model after all!) but I don’t feel like planning my future with you or anything romantic like that? I care and love you as just my partner and friend. Maybe even family? Crazy, right?”

    “It’s exactly how I feel actually. I feel…much better knowing you both are the same person.” Adrien nodded his head, and he meant it.

    Shinso breathed out a sigh of relief.

    Chloe tapped her foot, coughing a bit as she stared at Adrien.

    “I can’t believe that the mangy cat is you Adrikins!” She stated with a huff, arms folded and pouting a bit.

    Adrien gave a toothy grin, winking, “Yup~ And I’m surprised that you are getting along with Marinette, despite you always say you hated her~”

     The rich girl’s jaws dropped at his sass.

     Adrien was relishing the shocked look as he continued.

    “Also, I think I remember how you were fawning over me as a boyfriend material when I was Chat Noir~?“

    Chloe flushed, huffing a bit, “I—Well…oHhhh youuu!”

   She stomped over to him and was hitting at his arm, making Adrien flinch and laugh out loud.

    Marinette tilted her head when she glanced to Nathaniel and Alix, “So…why are you guys here?”

   “I could ask the same for Sabrina too.” Adrien piped up once he held Chloe back.

    Master Fu smiled, “Marinette, you were not the only one that had people in their corner. Chat Noir had allies himself.”

    Alix smiled sheepishly, “I…kinda accidentally witnessed Chat Noir turn back to Adrien during the time of that Oni-Chan incident.”

    “And I found out by accident when she and Adrien thought I knew about him being Chat Noir.” Nathaniel shrugged but then hummed, “Huh, Hitoshi was right, Adrien. You are terrible at keeping your secret identity.”

   Marinette gasped and turned to Adrien, now taking her turn to smack at his arm.

   “You let people find out your identity!”

    Adrien stuttered, blocking her hits, “What about you?! How come you have Chloe, Sabrina, Hitoshi and Nino know who you are behind the mask, huh???”

    The two were childishly arguing as Hitoshi stared deadpanned, and Alix poked him.

    “I’m assuming that you’re knowing a lot more than you let on. I mean, you seem like a guy that’s full of secrets,” Alix accused teasingly, smirking a little, “Am I right?”

    Shinso stared at her for a moment before shrugging, “Believe what you want.”

    Nathaniel looked to Chloe and Sabrina, “Found out by accident huh?”

   “On the day that Lila was threatening Marinette in the bathroom,” Chloe explained as Sabrina nodded, “So we’ve been training with Master Fu for a while.”

     Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. Lila threatened Marinette?

    “We just started ourselves since Master Fu had found out about me and Alix knowing about Adrien,” Although the artist smiled, “Who would’ve thought~? Chloe Bourgeois, actually a good person~?”

    “Don’t be used to it, Kurtzberg.”

     “Wait, what’s this about Lila threatening Marinette?”

     Adrien had been holding Marinette’s wrists from smacking him some more, but his eyes turned to slits at what he heard from his childhood friend’s mouth.

     Marinette looked worried as she was tapping at her partner’s hands, softening, “Adrien, it’s fine…”

    “It’s not fine! Lila made a promise of making Marinette’s life miserable and take away everything from her!” Nino piped up with a protective glare.

    Adrien was almost growling under his breath, his hackles rising.

     “I can’t believe I’m hearing this…If I get my hands on her—“

    “I’m backing you up, Ad!” Alix was punching her fist into her palm, Nathaniel nodding with protectiveness.     Master Fu coughed, making all the teens look over at him.

    “Shall we proceed to some important matters at hand?”

     Marinette blinked before she raised a hand up, “W-wait a moment, where’s that Usadori guy?”

    As she said this, a blue glowing portal opened as Usadori jumped out with a shy looking…Marinette?

    Everyone gasped, but then squinted as they looked at this doppelgänger closer. This Marinette had longer pigtails like Aurore, with a cowlick sticking up. She was also dressed in short jeans than the pink pants Marinette had, her shoes were black instead of pink.

    “Is this…?” Adrien asked as Usadori smiled.

    “This was the Senti-Monster of Mayura’s but ah, s-should I call her Bug-gette?…That’s what Ki—“ He saw Shinso standing there and Usadori blinked, “Er—?”

    “Everyone knows who I am. Don’t worry.” Shinso assured but then held a hand up when Usadori was about to talk, “Don’t unmask yourself though.”    “Why not?” Marinette asked as Shinso looked to her.

    “Because he’s a person you shouldn’t know just yet.”

    Usadori sighed, pouting a bit, “That’s pretty mean.”     “You’ll meet each other again. Just not now.”

    Adrien raised a brow but looked to the Rabbit Hero, “So what? You’re saying that this Senti-bug—“

    “Bug-gette.” Both Shinso and Usadori drawled in annoyance, as Adrien raised his hands up.

    “Right, right. So what makes you think she’s not going to go bad on us again or worse? Mayura might snap her finger and make this Bug-gette disappear? Since she created this Bug-gette.”

     Usadori smiled, “Ah! That I can explain actually!”

   Taking Senti-bug’s hand, Usadori was jumping into his burrow and closing the portal behind them as the Rabbit Hero looked back at the girl. He softened, seeing how she looked innocently confused at him as if waiting for him to command her since he was holding her object. Her Amok.

    “I’ll help you, Bug-gette. Don’t you worry.”

    Usadori was letting her hand go before he was opening another burrow and reached his hand out, and soon was pulling out a beautiful looking Japanese girl with a high ponytail and confused obsidian eyes.

    “What the—Where am I?” The female looked around before looking at Usadori, “W-who are you?!”

     “Sorry about this, but I need your help,” The Rabbit Hero murmured as he was opening a smaller burrow and reached his hand out, before he was holding the Peacock Miraculous in hand, “I’ll explain it to you the best as I can. Good thing we have plenty of time in here… ”

   “Wait, w-where did you get the Peacock Miraculous?” Marinette asked in bewilderment.

   “Don’t worry, I managed to grab it from a time-line where it never fell into the wrong hands and is fixed. But I did return it once I was done with it, just to not mess with anymore time-reality-bending-shenanigans that might be happening at this moment in time,” Usadori explained, “I let my friend, Lady Peahen, fiddle with the Amok and let it be under her control and soon gifted the Amok to Bug-gette. So Bug-gette’s her own person now.”

   “Where is she, anyways?” Adrien asked.

    “She’s staying with Lady Peahen right now. I’ll bring her back when things have settled.” Usadori replied patiently, softening a bit.

    Marinete and Adrien looked at each other, not knowing how to feel about this.

   “Why did you save her?” Chloe asked, narrowing her eyes, “What was the purpose of saving this Senti when Ladybug and Chat Noir has taken down many other Amoks before?”

     “She’s the answer to our problems.”

      Everyone looked to Shinso when he said this, the violet haired male looked at everyone seriously.

      Master Fu took over the conversation.

      “Marinette. Adrien. There is going to be a time where I will not be around anymore.”

     “What?!” Both of them looked surprised, but Fu shook his head.

    “It is the truth,” A sigh escaped from the old man as he softened, “I am getting old for my age, but if there is a chance that something happens to me, then I wish for the next Guardian to be ready to take my place.”

    Marinette softened, “And I am ready to take over, Master—“

    “I am still unsure if you are, Marinette. I do not want to thrust all this heavy responsibilities to you out of nowhere like I went through,” The man softened, looking guilty, “There is also the fact that the Monks have not contacted me yet about the situation we are in…”

    Marinette was silent for a moment, before looking to Shinso.

   “Hitoshi…when my Godfather talked to my parents about U.A. High School…did you know I was going to be expelled so I’d have to go?”

    “What?” All the teens in the room, except Usadori, gasped.

    Marinette turned to face her friends, “My parents are thinking of moving me to a school in Japan!"

     This caused everyone, except Usadori and Shinso, to go into an uproar as Fu looked thoughtful.

    "What?! You're moving?!" Adrien cried out with wide eyes, “B-But you can’t! That’s not fair!”

    Just when he found out Ladybug’s identity and just getting to know her under the mask?!

  "What's gonna happen to you being Ladybug? Who's gonna look after Paris? Us?” Sabrina was asking with a nervous look.

    “Marinette, I don’t think it would be a good idea for you to leave Paris.” Nathaniel murmured, already looking sad at the thought of her leaving, Alix agreeing with him.

     “It just wouldn’t be the same without you!”

     “We can't be a team without you, Nette! You're like, our leader and all. And there's no team without Ladybug!" Nino looked worried.

  "That's it, I'm calling Daddy to sort this out! There's no way you're leaving!" Chloe huffed as she was dialling her phone.

    “So Hitoshi didn’t tell you all that he planned for not just me, but for all of us to be part of this school?”

    Nino, Chloe, Sabrina, Nathaniel, Alix and Adrien looked to Shinso in surprise as Marinette revealed this, while Shinso just stared back at her without any emotion on his face. Marinette stared back, trying to gauge his reaction. With each second of him just looking at her, Marinette felt a wave of betrayal in her heart.

    Shinso softened, sighing as he closed his eyes.

    “It was necessary—“

    “Cut the crap! All this time I’ve trusted you, despite the many secrets you’ve been from me, Master Fu and everyone else in this room!”

     Everyone jumped at her voice, as people new to this (Usadori) looked awkward, one other looked understanding (Fu) while some others were now looking at Shinso in suspicion.

   Marinette felt her eyes water, “Did you have any idea what I was feeling during the time Lila was plotting against me?! When you knew what she’s like and what she’s capable of!”

    Shinso opened his eyes and looked at her, “I know! But there was no other choice—”

    “That’s a load of bull and you know it! Just tell me that you just wanted to see me suffer and make me and the others go to your heroes club for your benefit not caring how we feel—” Marinette growled as Shinso stepped up to her and looked slightly unhinged.

    “If I screw up this time around, then Midoriya and them died for nothing—!”

     Usadori’s eyes widened as he snapped his head at Shinso, while the other’s jaws dropped in shock.

     Fu, however, looked in sympathy.

     Shinso paused as he stepped back, then pursed his lips.

     Marinette calmed herself down, looking to the floor as a thought came to her.

    “…You had the Rabbit Miraculous when you first met Master Fu…”

      Shinso was quiet, Marinette’s blood growing cold.

    “Hitoshi…are you from this time-line?”

     It was so quiet, you can hear a pin drop.

     Shinso bit his lower lip, closing his eyes and nodded.

     “I am…but on the other hand, I’m not exactly the same Shinso.”

      Marinette raised a brow, before looking at everyone else, then looked back to her supposed friend. The same friend she thought she could trust. Can she still do so?

    Shinso opened his eyes once more and stared at her.

     “I know what happens in the future. Because I have experienced it…I am a Hitoshi Shinso that had used the Rabbit Miraculous before my death one year in the future and was reincarnated back to this time….”

   Shinso’s eyes widened as he looked around the battlefield, struggling to stand as he took in the scene before him. Bodies of heroes and villains alike everywhere. Friends…enemies….students….pros….there were too many to count.

    “Rose…ROSE”!

    Shinso was looking around frantically as he was rushing to find the blonde, his heart pounding.

    “No, no, no, please, don’t be gone too, Ican’tloseyoutoo—“

    He almost tripped over a body, wincing as he saw the unmoving corpse of Neito Monoma staring back at him, lifeless. Shaking his head, he continued to race off to find the girl.

   This couldn’t be happening. It wasn’t supposed to be like this.

    They were supposed to win.

    Shinso skidded to a stop as he then looked around some more, then saw a fight going on. Rushing towards it, he saw Usadori rapidly flying in the air against a crazed looking Tomura Shigaraki. Ladybug was below them fighting what seems to be a rabid looking Butterfly user, Madame Monarch, and the villainess was backed up by a possessed looking Rena Rouge and Queen Bee. A Dragon Hero, Hiryu, was taken down for the count along with a Turtle Heroine, Sheruta. With their Miraculous taken away by a smirking Miraculer, it was revealed to be Eijiro Kirishima and Kagami Tsurugi. Now both dead side by side.

    Shoto was rushing his ice to assist Ladybug as he screamed out Chloe’s name in desperation. Shinso closed his eyes when Chloe used her “Venom” and took the ice and fire hero down, then suddenly stabbed her weapon repeatedly down on him, a dazed blank look on her face.

   A scream sounded next as the horse hero, Hermes, had been taken down by Rena Rouge. The Horse Hero was soon transformed back into Nino Lahiffe as his Miraculous was taken and was killed right on the spot.

    “NINO!” Ladybug yelled but was soon kicked back by Madame Monarch, who was laughing madly.

     “I’m taking you down this time, Ladybug!” The Butterfly villainess cackled as she was soon going for the attack but soon a Cat Hero used his clawed hands to make explosions along with his Cataclysm, protecting Ladybug.

    “We have to retreat!” A Monkey Miraculous wielder with blond hair and green eyes was spinning his staff and was about to rush back when a sharp arrow pierced onto his back, coming for a possessed Dark Cupid.

    Joining the akumatized being, were other villains such as Stoneheart, Horrificator, Gamer with Robustus, Time-Breaker, Evillustrator and many more.

    An army that Madame Monarch had gathered for the new leader of the Paranormal Liberation Front.

   “Hito!”

    Shinso slowly turned as Pigella was rushing to him, taking his hand and pulling him away from the carnage.

    “You can’t be here! Not when Barrk was destroyed!” Pigella frantically said in a rush as she was soon hiding them behind a building.

     “I-I can’t let you fight alone!” Shinso whimpered as Pigella smiled calmly, touching his face gently and the male was leaning into the touch, nuzzling into it with tears.

     “And I can’t let you die…”

     Leaning up on her tippy toes, she closed her eyes and pressed her lips gently against the shaking Shinso’s, then broke the kiss. She smiled softly as she stepped back, bringing her tambourine in hand.

   “Stay here, okay? Wait until Monsieur Eraserhead or the others could pick you up.”

    Shinso’s eyes widened as he was trying to grab her back, but she was already on the run to be by Ladybug and the Cat Hero’s side. Shinso was shaking…and he was going to rush in and help, but he soon saw blue flames engulfing almost everyone in it’s wake, and Shinso’s eyes widened as screams rang all around him.

      He didn’t even recognise his own voice screaming in horror mixed with pained wails, the smell of multiple burning flesh hitting his nostrils.

    Usadori landed at Shinso’s side, taking him in his arms before hopping high onto the buildings and onto the roof.

    “Fluff, Counter-clockwise!” The rabbit Kwami soon appeared as one Izuku Midoriya stood in front of Shinso, taking his pocket watch and placing on Shinso’s hand, “You have to go back. Stop any of this from happening!”

    Shinso snapped out of it as he looked in the eyes of his friend, “W-what about you?”

    The green lightning veins appeared onto Deku’s skin as his eyes glowed, shaking his head.

     “I have to end Shigaraki. For good. Right here, right now! The same with all of the Miraculous that has weaken thanks to Madame Monarch.”

      “No, no, no…”

       Why him? Why Shinso of all people when there could be anyone else—

     “Shinso!” Izuku shook him with desperation, “Focus. I’m counting on you. It can only be you.”

     Shinso was hyperventilating as Izuku turned his back to him, placing his hood up. His eyes turning dark, pupils shining like All Might’s in his prime and soon was rushing into battle once more, joining the Cat Hero and Ladybug that were struggling against Shigaraki and Madame Monarch.

  Shakily, Shinso looked down at the pocket watch of a Miraculous in hand, trying to figure out what his next move is…

   Breathing out, he soon was pressing on the watch, as it changed into the color of silver and violet. Fluff stared at Shinso as the male hardened his heart.

     “Fluff, Clockwise—“

      A pain shot through Shinso stomach mid-transformation, his eyes widened as he shakily looked down at the arrow now lodged onto his stomach.

      The cancelling spell.

      Of course.

      Shinso’s body crumbled to the ground as he gripped on the Miraculous, his vision blurring as blood slipped down his lips.

     That was when Shinso’s world turned dark…

    ….and woke up a year back…

   ….Right at the end of the Sports Festival.

   “When I woke up, I told Aizawa to take me to Paris. I had to explain everything and convince him what I was saying was true. Once I got his approval,  I met up with Master Fu and did the same with him. For a month or so, I’ve been training and preparing myself for the day I would meet you and your team this time around. It’s why I’m able to not time out as much as you guys do when transformed with the Miraculous.”

   Shinso finished his story as everyone stared at him, and he took a sharp breath.

   “So…there you have it. Now you know…”

     Marinette sat there, sort of overwhelmed at his words.

     “There is a new Hawkmoth…or at least there will be.”

     Shinso nodded slowly, “Yes.”

      “Did you find out who was the Hawkmoth before?”

      Shinso shook his head no, “We never found out. He and Mayura were taken by the League before we could find out.”

     “The League?” Nathaniel asked as Shinso sighed.

     “The League of Villains.”

     Adrien felt sick.

     “We died in the hands of the bad guys. And lost all the Miraculous.”

     Shinso nodded again.

      “Even when the suits of the Miraculous are supposed to be indestructible?” Nino asked shakily, already looking green.

     “Madame Monarch apparently found a way. A Cancelling Spell, if you will…”

     Master Fu looked grim, “By then I was gone as well, since Ladybug was a Guardian at that time.”

     Shinso nodded again, “That’s right.”

      Usadori stepped forward, “This happens in a year from now right? That’s what you said?”

     Shinso glanced up at the Rabbit Hero, softening, “…Yes.”

     The long ear’d hero hummed, looking serious as he then murmured a ‘Counter-clockwise’ before a light flashed around him, and there stood a dark green haired male with freckles, dressed in a school uniform as his sparking emerald eyes stared at the horrified looking Shinso.

   “Then it’s a good thing I’m here now, huh, Shinso-kun?”

    “Midoriya…”

     Smiling, the male looked at Marinette and held his hand out while Fluff rested on his head.

     “Izuku Midoriya. P-People call me Deku.”

       Marinette looked at his scarred hand, nodding her head and shaking his hand.

       “Marinette Dupain-Cheng.”

      The two stared at each other for a moment, their hand shaking slowed. Something about them looking into each other’s eyes seemed…almost magical. Adrien looked uncomfortable for a moment and turned away.

        Dread filled Shinso’s stomach as he stood in between them with a cough, gaining their attention back.

      “R-right, so, can we get back to business here?” He murmured, giving a hard look at Izuku, who raised a brow at him.

     Marinette looked flustered for a second, but turned serious.

     “R-right. We should prepare then so whatever happened in the future doesn’t happen this time.”

    “The thing is, I can’t tell everything. I can’t only change small things here and there, maybe even nudge events in the right direction…but I cannot fully interfere with all that goes on. The changes I’m doing is damaging enough and there are a lot of things that have changed. So my next moves can be useless if something unpredictable happens. My exist alone already messed up a few things.” Shinso explained as Marinette looked at him.

    “Like what sort of changes?”

    “For one thing, Sabrina wasn’t on the team. Alya was.”

    Marinette looked surprised and looked to Nino, who was also shocked and saddened. Sabrina looked slightly hurt, but was assured by Chloe that at least she was here now and on the right side.

    The pigtailed girl looked back at Shinso, “What else?”

    “Alix and Nathaniel weren’t here either.”

    “Where were we then?” Alix asked sassily, having gotten a headache listening to the story.

     “You stayed here until the war happened, then you guys were akumatized by the new Butterfly villainess.”

    “Madame Monarch, you said?” Nathaniel questioned as Shinso nodded.

     “And…I was akumatized too?” Chloe murmured as Shinso softened, “…I turned bad. Again.”

     “Only if you took back the Bee Miraculous. But before that, you were in charge of the Tiger Miraculous.” Shinso offered, “You went under the name Empress Tigresse…”

     Chloe hummed thoughtfully at that information, as Alix folded her arms.

    “So now what? You know what’s gonna happen next?”

     “There’s gonna be a group that’s gonna make an alliance with the current Hawkmoth. But before that, Hawkmoth is trying to find the Guardian.” Shinso explained as he sighed, “To do that, he’s gonna try to either approach Lila or Chloe and akumatize them. Manipulate them, turning them into a strong Akuma that could control Miraculous Heroes under his control. He’ll have Mayura tail Ladybug when she has a Lucky Charm telling her to find Master Fu.”

    “So I guess we have to be careful about how we use our Miraculous at that time then?” Adrien hummed, tapping at his chin, “Well cool. Since we know this, we’ll just have to think of a plan to prevent Master Fu from being captured.”

    “The thing is, Master Fu is needed to pass his role as Guardian to someone.” Shinso said, making Adrien frown.

    “But you just said that Ladybug, er, Marinette wasn’t ready to be a Guardian?”

    “She’s not. But there is another potential person that could take over until Marinette is truly ready.”

    This got Marinette confused.

     “It would be too much if you are both Guardian and Ladybug at the same time, Marinette. So Hitoshi has suggested someone else should take the role,” Fu explained in a relaxed tone.

    “I almost thought of an adult taking over, but I thought maybe someone our age that has the highest intelligence and has potential leadership skill could be a good fit,” Shinso added, glancing at Izuku.

    Izuku looked surprised, “M-Me?” He pointed at himself but Shinso slapped his head.

    “No. I only picked you as Usadori for just Bug-gette. Which reminds me, I have to bring you back to school before anyone else notices you’re gone.”

    Izuku opened his mouth to argue, but then hummed, “That is…true. Our classmates are starting to wonder where I am, especially since the School Festival is tomorrow.”

    Adrien perked up, “School Festival?”

    “Is it really necessary to think about such a thing at a time like this?” Shinso asked as Izuku pouted.

    “It is! Everyone is so excited for it, you know! They need this after…w-well…?”

     Shinso was quiet for a moment and sighed, rubbing at his head.

     Adrien was at Izuku’s side immediately, eyes shining curiously, “What’s the School Festival about?”

     The green haired male looked at him and smiled.

    “Ah! W-well, U.A. High always hold an annual event where students from all grades and courses can de-stress by participating in spectacles of different themes! This year, my class is actually going to be performing as a band!” Izuku laughed as he rubbed at his head sheepishly, “I-I was supposed to be a dancer, but with me missing out a few practices thanks to coming back and forth here, I ended up just being a stage helper behind the scenes.”

   “Which is good. That way, it wouldn’t seem suspicious that you vanish from time to time,” Shinso nodded as he folded his arms, but then felt Adrien drape over him with big eyes.

    “We should check it out!”

     “…What?”

     Marinette frowned, “Adrien, no.”

     “Adrien, yes!” The blond said stubbornly, “We could even use the Horse Miraculous to travel to and from there and be back before anyone notices! C’mon, aren’t you a bit curious what this school looks like?“

    The girl folded her arms, raising a brow as Adrien continued.

    “You said that your parents are thinking of moving to that school right? Why not check it out and see it for yourself? Let’s see if it’s worth going there or not? Plus, it’s not like we’re staying there for long. We’re visiting,” Adrien looked to Izuku, “Right? It’s a one day event?”

  “Er, y-yes. It is?” Izuku glanced at Shinso, “I don’t see anything wrong for just one day for them to visit?”

  “We can all go?” Alix’s eyes sparkled as she grinned.

   “I-I’ve always wanted to know what a hero school would look like,” Nathaniel murmured as he was tapping his chin, also secretly excited at the prospect of visiting U.A. High, “It would be good for my comics…”

   “Oh woah, that’s huge! We get to see the school where Pros were trained!” Nino was almost looking like a kid on Christmas at the thought, smiling brightly.

    Marinette was looking unsure as her friends were discussing among themselves, and Shinso looked frustrated.

   Fu hummed a little, stroking his goatee for a moment before saying softly, “Even heroes have the calming before the storm…”

   Shinso snapped his head to the old man, “But—no! We shouldn’t let our guard down! What about Paris?”

   Izuku had his hands on his hips, “Bug-gette could handle that. She could easily transform herself back to Ladybug and look after the city. If Hawkmoth decides to attack, you can turn into Kirin and bring the real Ladybug home…”

    Izuku softened as he saw how Shinso was looking slightly perturbed about this.

     Chloe sighed, “I don’t think I can go. Tomorrow will be my parents’ anniversary.”

     Adrien clicked his fingers, pouting a little in disappointment, “That’s right. I was invited to take my father’s place as Natalie will be there to present a gift for them!”

     Marinette looked almost relieved as she looked to Izuku, “I have to help my parents that day too since they’ll be catering that event. So I’m sorry, I don’t I can go…”

     Nino then remembered something and sighed, “Ah, I-I just remembered that I was babysitting my little bro tomorrow too…I can’t go either…”

    “But we can!” Alix was raising a hand up as she was waving it excitedly turning to a surprised looking Izuku, “Me, Nath and Sabrina could go!”

   “W-wait, me too?” Sabrina pointed to herself and looked at Chloe carefully, “B-But I was supposed to—“

    “Go, Sabrina.” Chloe said softly to her best friend and patted her arm, “I think you deserve the break since we passed Master Fu’s tests today.”    

    Marinette’s eyes widened, her eyes shining, “You and Sabrina passed?”

    Chloe flipped her hair back, grinning, “Starting today, I get to be under a new Bee Persona~!”

    “Congrats, you two!” Nino said jovially, hugging the girls.

     “We passed too,” Alix winked as Nathaniel looked sheepish, “We’re gonna be officially part of the Miraculous Team now!“

     Adrien felt pride with his friends and soon rushed to hug the both of them, “Congratulations you guys! This is great!”

    Izuku smiled and looked to Shinso once more, who was staring at everyone with a look of tiredness and defeat. He could tell that Shinso was going through so much, and trying to do things on his own.

   Reminding him of himself.

     Placing a hand onto his shoulder, he watched as the purple haired male stiffen and looked towards the green haired hero in training.

    “If you ever want to talk…I’m here for you, Shinso-kun.” Izuku said quietly, trying to give a small smile as Shinso just stared at him.

    Izuku knew that the other will consider his words, but in the end, Shinso was going to keep his distance and be stuck in his own head.

    Perhaps stubborness was the true hero’s trait.

    “Midoriya! Where have you been?!”

      The green haired male was panting as he rushed into the Heights Alliance Dorms of Class A, hands on his knees and sweating a bit from running.

   “Haa…haa….s-sorry! I, er, had a talk with All Might…”

    A blond haired male with red eyes glared at Izuku with suspicion, while the rest of the people inside the dorm living room were nodding their heads in understanding.

   “Oh! Well, you missed the last practice for the night. Would’ve thought you’d actually participate at least to know what’s going to be going on in the show?” A pink coloured girl huffed, hands on her hips and tapping her foot.

    Izuku smiled weakly, “S-sorry Mina-chan.”

    “No worries, bro! At least you can just chill with us backstage people,” A red haired male with a toothy grin said jovially, giving a wink, “Us men are gonna stick together right? Go Team Stage Hands!”

    “Stages have hands?” A red and white haired male asked softly, tilting his head as the blond male growled next to him, smacking at his head.

     “Idiot Icyhot…” The blond huffed at the confused male with the scar on his face, as Izuku sighed.

     “Kacchan, don’t be mean to Todoroki-kun,” He looked back to the red head, “Kiri, is Yaomomo around?”

     “She’s in her room. Poor girl has been working so hard, she sleeps earlier than Bakubro,” Kirishima said with worry, glancing up the stairs, “I don’t think she wants to be disturbed though, she hasn’t come out of her room since dinner?”

    “I’ll check up on her. I have something to ask her anyways!” Izuku was jogging up the stairs, making all of his classmates watch him with unsure and amused looks.

     Mina was grinning slowly as she looked at the blond haired boy with black streaks in his bangs, “You think Mido and Yaomomo are dating, Denki?”

     Denki guffawed for a moment, “Midoriya and Momo? No way! They’re so far off as a couple!”

     Todoroki hummed, “They have been hanging out with each other for days now. I could say they are very close.”

    “See? Even Todoroki agrees with me!” Mina giggled but then froze as she saw a depressed looking brown haired girl in the corner of the room, “O-Oh…S-sorry Uraraka…”

     Uraraka was sighing in lament, murmuring about how she didn’t think Deku would be interested in any girl. But soon was slapping herself as she laughed out loud and said she was fine.

     Bakugo frowned, still looking at the stairs with hard eyes before his attention was called back by Kirishima.

     ‘Deku is hiding something…’

    The next day arrived, and it was a disaster.

    Chloe looked up from her parents' bickering of Gabriel Agreste's gift for their 20th wedding anniversary as Marinette was coming out from the elevator with boxes of cupcakes. Excusing herself, she rushed over to help her.

  "Oi, Dupain-Cheng, you could've called me for help ya know," Chloe muttered as they walked together to Tom and Sabine, "You didn't have to handle it all by yourself. Shinso isn’t with you today?“

  A giggle escaped the pigtailed girl, "It's okay, you're busy with your parents. And well, Hitoshi is actually hanging out with Rose and the Couffaine twins today. So I'm fine-wahh!"

  Chloe winced as Marinette tripped up, but was soon surprised when Adrien and that Kagami girl came over to help.

 "...Tsurugi," Chloe sneered as the Japanese girl looked up and glared back.

 "Bourgeois," She greeted coolly, but then softened as she smiled at Marinette, teasing lightly, "Clumsy as ever are we?"

   Adrien smiled fondly as he helped Marinette up, picking up the boxes and the spilled contents.

 "Thanks guys, but you didn't have to," Marinette smiled at both Kagami and Adrien once given back the boxes, "I don't want you guys to miss the ceremony because of me.”

  "Are you kidding?" Adrien laughed, "We couldn't wait to get away~”

  "It's a good thing you're clumsy as they are boring~" Kagami giggled quietly as well, making Marinette giggle in return as Chloe's eye twitched.

  Soon the four of them made it to the Dupain-Cheng's table, placing the boxes down.

  "Marinette, could you get rid of the empty trays for us please?" Sabine asked, smiling at the teens.

  Adrien perked up as he looked over to Marinette, "Oh! Could we help you?"

   He then gave his best puppy eyes.

    "Pleaaaaase~?"

     Marinette laughed, rolling her eyes playfully, “Oh alright.”

  Adrien smiled brightly as Kagami looked fondly over to him.

  Maybe a few months ago, the smile would've sent Marinette into cardiac arrest and be jealous over Kagami. But thanks to her re-evaluating her feelings for Adrien then finding out that he and Chat Noir are the same person, the unhealthy obsession was gone. And replaced with platonic love that was the bond of friendship.

     This meant that Marinette and Kagami could be proper friends. The two girls ended up growing closer ever since the "Ikari Gozen" incident and had been exchanging messages since swapping numbers.

  Marinette even gave some advice to Kagami on how to get closer to Adrien.

  Tom suddenly piped up, "Oh! And before you go back home, could you please bring us some drink umbrellas? They're in the kitchen, thanks!”

  Marinette nodded and soon was taking a tray, followed by Adrien and Kagami. Chloe rolled her eyes and followed them since there wasn't anymore trays to carry. Once they placed the trays away, Adrien started to play fight with Kagami, the two using ladles as swords.

  Chloe glanced at Marinette as the girl was looking for those umbrellas for drinks, "You're sure taking the whole Adrigami thing well…”

  Marinette snorted, "Adrigami?"

  "That's what I decided to call them, just look at them. Being all...blegh!" Chloe made a face, making the baker girl giggle, "I am honestly shocked that you aren't that effected by them anymore.”

  "They look so good together, Chloe. And have a lot in common,“ Marinette said with a sincere smile, “I don’t love Adrien romantically. I’ve accepted that for a while.”

  After a while, Adrien suggested that all four of them should dump the party and go somewhere fun. Chole looked unsure, wanting to get back to her arguing parents and check on them. But naturally, Marinette roped her in and together, all four of them were sneaking off and ran when Gorilla, Adrien's bodyguard, spotted them. They managed to hid out in the rooftop of the hotel and jumped into the pool of balls together.

  "Guh! Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous!" Chloe choked out once Gorilla was gone, but then yelped when Marinette threw a ball at her and growled, "OH it is ON! Dupain-Cheng!"

  Soon all four of them were throwing the plastic balls at each other, laughing and just having fun; not even noticing a frowning figure sneaking away.

     When seeing Marinette's hair down, thanks to Kagami's friendly tackle, all three of them had agreed that Marinette's hair down made the other look even prettier (Denial was on Chloe's part, while Kagami was open to saying it and Adrien agreed).

   They managed to escape again once Gorilla almost caught on to them, running out the hotel with smiles and laughter and not noticing someone had seen them...and was not happy at all.

  The four were soon then approaching near the river where Andre the Sweetheart’s Ice Cream Maker was, and Marinette was able to choose the flavour for both Kagami and Adrien.

  Tugging at Chloe, Marinette leaned into Kagami and whispered, "Me and Chloe will head back to the hotel to give my dad his umbrellas for the drinks.”

  Kagami tilted her head, confused, "We can go with you?"

  "It's okay. Besides, this gives you and Adrien some alone time~” Marinette winked, and soon was dragging the whining Chloe away, while Kagami blushed but smiled in appreciation.

  As they walked back to the hotel, the rich blonde observed Marinette, the girl had a relaxed smile on her face.

   “You sure you don’t have feelings for Adrien, whatsoever?” Chloe asked as Marinette laughed.

  "I told you didn't I? I think Kagami and Adrien are perfect for each other. I'm totally fine with them and wish them the best," She stated, humming to herself as they kept on walking.

  "...For real?"

  Marinette nodded, "Yes. Besides, finding out Adrien is Chat was the best thing that ever happened to me. I feel…free…”

    Chloe frowned, but shrugged, “Well, if you say so…”

   “Besides, I have other things to worry about…”

  "Your parents aren't budging about you moving to Japan, huh?"

  A sigh was heard from Marinette.

   “No. And I'm running out of time. I..I can't leave Paris. I can't leave my home," She looked at the blonde with worry in her eyes, "I'll be far away from my family…Just as I was getting to know my Grandpa Roland and getting him and Grandma Gina back together. W-when my dad and Grandpa finally reunited to being a real father and son duo. I…I’m scared, Chloe. Things are changing so fast I-I…”

  A cooing sound was heard from Marinette's purse, as the Ladybug holder patted the side of it gently. A frown was on Chloe's face as she was touching her disguised hair tie that now had a bee symbol. She couldn't imagine losing Pollen again...even as a changed heroine.

   Which is why Chloe started having second thoughts.

 "STOP IN THE NAME OF THE L—BUWAHHHH!"

  Marinette and Chloe stopped in their tracks, eyes widened as they witnessed Police Chief Roger vanish in a pink beam of light along with car, turning into a heart that was sucked into-

 "The love of the city is SOOO delectable~"

   "And these lovebirds, what a treat~"

  "Daddy? M-Mom?" Chloe yelped, recognizing the voices from the akuma.

    “We have to go!” Marinette yelled as she was grabbing Chloe’s wrist but then was looking up when she noticed a certain bird was watching the scene, and was especially looking at Chloe.

     They’ll have to separate for now.

     Marinette looked to Chloe, who nodded.

     The two ran opposite directions, Marinette looking worried as Mayura was making her move to follow Chloe.

     Chloe was glancing back behind her, seeing the stupid bird woman hopping from one roof to another, chasing after her.

    ‘She thinks she’s so slick. As if she could corner me!’ Chloe shook her head, rushing to her father’s hotel and making her way inside.

     Being quick about it, she soon was pulling her phone, already texting every member of the team that Mayura was on the move and she was being chased down. Once she was done with that, she made her way to her room, locking it then taking off her Bee hair tie and placing it on the table, transforming back to a hair clip.

    Pollen appeared, worried.

    “My Queen? Why are you leaving me?”

     “In case that bird decides to get me akumatized. Besides, Hawkmoth akumatized my parents. I can’t let my Miraculous fall into the wrong hands in case something happens to me!” Chloe explained as she then looked at Pollen softly. “You know what to do in case, okay?”

    “….Yes, My Queen.”

    Chloe nodded and soon exited out of the room, rushing to the rooftops.

    She just hoped that someone got her message. Particularly Sabrina.

    As she was pushing the emergency door open and going for her Bee signal to get attention from any of the team that might be around, she gasped when she was face to face with a black butterfly.

     And it fused inside her sunglasses, making Chloe freeze in place.

    “My dear, Chloe Bourgeois~”

     Oh hell to the no.

     “This is Hawkmoth~ It would seem that Ladybug has let you down~? How could she not give you the Bee Miraculous and become Queen Bee to save your parents~? Come and join me, I can give you the power to reclaim your Miraculous and be the ONLY hero around~ All you have to do is—”

    “N-NO HAWKMOTH!” Chloe cried out as she held her head, falling on her knees and shaking, “I M-MAY NOT BE QUEEN BEE ANYMORE! B-BUT I CAN BE HEROIC IN MY OWN WAY! THERE’S NO WAY THAT I’D EVER JOIN YOU! NEVER EVER! SO GET OUT OF MY HEAD, YOU FASHION DISASTER!”

    She struggled to move her hand to take her sunglasses and smashed it to the ground. Stomping on it as she broke free from the control, the butterfly flying out of the now broken object and disappeared. Chloe panted with heart racing, and was about to pass out if not for strong arms catching her.

   “Chloe-san!” The voice of Usadori sounded, looking at the tired blond girl sweating, the male hero feeling concerned.

    He felt a dark presence behind him and looked back, seeing that Mayura was rushing off.

    ‘Looks like she’s retreating for now.’ The Rabbit Wielder thought as he picked Chloe up bridal style and brought her to her room.

    Once he tucked her into bed, he used his communicator to contact the rest of the team. He knew that he had brought back Nathaniel, Alix and Sabrina back from the U.A. festival in time thanks to using his burrow, so he should be expecting them to be in their hero forms soon.

    Usadori was about to leave to meet up with Ladybug when he felt a hand wrapping around his wrist. Looking down, he saw Chloe was shakily pointing to the dresser, where the Bee Miraculous laid. Nodding his head, he went over and picked it up, placing the Miraculous into his pocket.

   “H-hey,” Chloe murmured with a groggy look, “Are you going to go for Rossi next?”

    “It’s where Hawkmoth and Mayura will target next. So I’m going ahead. Rest easy Honeybee. You earned it,” Usadori smiled as he soon was jumping out the balcony, using his umbrella to fly onto another rooftop.

  Adrien was about to avoid the kiss from Kagami when he spotted Ladybug fighting on the rooftops against…some floating pink head with two faces?

    The blond had to act, now.

 "A-ah! Ow! S-Stomachache! Too-toooooo much ice cream ah-ha….” Adrien stood up robotically, backing away and smiled awkwardly, "I should use the bathroom, I'll be right back!"

  He soon turned and rushed away, leaving a baffled and hurt Kagami.

  Plagg popped out from inside Adrien's jacket with a bark of a laugh.

  ”You sure know how to swoon a lady~” He joked, Adrien rushed into a dark tunnel.

   “Ahh, as much as I like Kagami, I-I wasn’t ready for that kiss. But we have  other things to worry about now... PLAGG, CLAWS OUT!”

   Green light shone around him, and soon in his place was Chat Noir. Rushing out, he soon pole-vaulted up to the roof to meet with his partner, but blinked in confusion as suddenly he saw the bug was running off and Carapace suddenly right in front of him, surprising the cat.

  "Er, where's she going?" The feline hero asked as the Turtle Hero was using his shield to block Heart Hunter's attack.

  "She used her Lucky Charm and has a plan!” Carapace yelled as Chat Noir joined his side to fight against the Akuma, "She'll be back probably with an ally!"

   Chat Noir looked worried, but trusted his bro to have his back and wait for Ladybug to return with whoever was going to be called into this battle.

   Alya was on a rooftop recording the fight and felt her heart leap when she saw Ladybug running off with her Lucky Charm, smiling in hope.

    Was today the day that Ladybug would call for Rena Rouge?

    It has been a while since she was the fox heroine, and she had been worried about Ladybug forgetting about her considering Lila’s words to her during some of the interviews.

    “Oh? Rena Rouge? Yeah, I can get why you’d be worried why Ladybug wouldn’t place her on the field these days. Ladybug told me personally that somehow the fox heroine isn’t to be trusted. Fox mentality or something, you know the saying about foxes being sneaky and stuff? Ladybug also said something about Rena going after her spot or something. The rumours about Rena and Chat are booming~ Between you and me? I think Rena is ten times better than Ladybug. She’s probably jealous how great Rena is~…..W-Whoops~ Don’t tell my hero bestie I told you that, promise~? I’ll talk to Ladybug again about Rena, so don’t you worry your pretty head~!”

    That was a few days ago, and Alya felt assured by Lila’s last words.

    Maybe Ladybug just hasn’t found the right time to give her the Fox Miraculous. Alya knew she was a way better hero than Chloe anyways.

    “Ladybug doesn’t even call her into battle anymore~” Alya huffed, but then looked down at Carapace and Chat Noir fighting the akuma, frowning.

     Although she’s still pissed about Nino not insisting to Ladybug about letting Alya join him in the fights against akumas (saying something about it’s “Ladybug’s call” and not his), at least she had prepared herself in case she does get called in…just in case Chat Noir and Carapace fail. After all, Rena Rouge was the best part of the team~!

     But the thoughts still linger.

    Howcome he gets to join the battles, and not her? Who was the first to be recruited?

     Either way, she shook her head.

     Ladybug was going to come back with the Fox Miraculous and grab Alya to help save the day!

   Ladybug looked down at the Lucky Charm in hand, surprised that she was looking at what seems to be a small paper boat.

     Something compelled her to go to the Liberty.

    She soon arrived at the Couffaine home to see Luka and Juleka playing guitars while Shinso and Rose were listening. Frowning, Ladybug used her yo-yo and swung it at Shinso, grabbing around his waist and pulling him up towards her. Rose squeaked and looked up in surprise as her, Luka and Juleka watched in confusion when Ladybug ran off with Shinso in her arms.

    “Is it time already?” Shinso asked, already pulling out his goggles and placing them on, jumping off from Ladybug’s arms and transformed into Kirin, now running alongside her.

   “Yes! You were right about Hawkmoth aiming to lure Chloe using her parents.” Ladybug murmured as the two found a hiding spot for Ladybug to re-charge, then return back to Chat Noir and Carapace.

     Once that was done, Ladybug and Kirin were rushing back to the battle. Chat Noir and Carapace noticed the two coming over and smiled in relief.

    “Ladybug! You made it!” Chat crowed in excitement as Ladybug winked.

     “Yup! We got the perfect team going on!” She said happily but then turned serious, “Chat Noir, I’ve got a plan! I need you and Kirin to—“

   Before Ladybug could finish telling her plan, the akuma suddenly turned back into the Mayor Bourgeois and his wife, falling towards the streets fast.

  "Quick grab them before they hit the pavement!” Chat Noir yelled, diving down to catch Audrey with one arm as he used his stick to use as a fire escape pole, sliding down onto the street safely while Carapace  grabbed the Mayor and used his shield to land as well.

   The two placed them down on the ground gently, the Bourgeois couple looking around, confused.

  "Er, why did Hawkmoth suddenly let them go like that?" Carapace asked, looking around for the dark butterfly that should be around.

  Chat Noir frowned, then gasped as he looked frantic, “The target changed, just as Kirin predicted! We have to get to Lila, now.”

   Ladybug nodded in agreement as the four of them were making their way to the park, not noticing a shocked Ladyblog reporter watching them go, betrayal and anger in her heart.

   Meanwhile, a certain sneaky ex-fox sat on a park bench with her arms folded, waiting.

  When she spotted a certain black butterfly flying her way, she smirked.

   “Ju—“

  "Just in time~"

  Lila blinked in surprise when someone else beat her to her words, and whipped around to see a grinning Rabbit Hero looking at her cheekily. Picking her up, he opened up his umbrella and opened his burrow, making Lila looked up at him in shock.

    “W-who are you?! P-Put me down!” Lila struggled against him as Usadori tutted.

    “Fear not, kitsune-chan~! For I’m about to change your life~” He winked and soon the two were jumping into the portal, Usadori whooping in glee while Lila was screaming in rage and fear.

   “WHERE DID LILA ROSSI GO!?”

     Hawkmoth growled as he tried to feel her negative emotion, but there was nothing. Frowning deeply, he was about to call his akuma back but felt a new wave of emotions coming at him.

    He smirked. Perfect.

    “Actually, maybe THIS one would be ten times better than Lila Rossi would ever be! A betrayed admirer of heroes that has soiled her heart into darkness~ The Rage~ The Envy~ The Hunger for Blood~” He sent the akuma away, cackling, “Go on, my Akuma! Eviliize this twisted soul!”

   Alya watched the heroes leave, falling on her knees.

    Ladybug…forgot about her.

    "We have the perfect team~!"

    Alya gripped her phone, taking off the Ladybug charm that was hanging on it, and snarled.

   “How could she forget me?! I’m her biggest supporter! She trusted ME with the Miraculous first! I was the one that helped out in Heroes Day and then some! More than Chloe and certainly more than Nino!” She ranted out loud in fury, not noticing the black butterfly flying towards her, “First Aurore takes my followers while acting high and mighty, then Nino and Marinette stab me behind my back…and now Ladybug just ghosts me without any reason?! UGH! What did I do to deserve this?! I AM RENA ROUGE! RENA ROUGE WAS EVERYTHING TO ME MORE THAN ANYTHING IN THE WORLD!”

    Alya crushed the charm in her hand, seething.

    “I’ve helped her! I’ve trusted her. And what has she done for me in return?….Nothing. ABSOLUTELY NOTHING! SHE COULDN’T CARE LESS ABOUT ME!  I’M DONE WITH HER!”

    She gasped as she felt a familiar presence in her head.

     “Sombre Swift. I am Hawkmoth~”

    “I don’t understand?”

     Ladybug, Chat Noir, Carapace and Kirin were looking at the empty park bench, confused.

    “You told us that Lila would be sitting here, waiting to be akumatized?” Chat Noir looked to the Horse Hero, who was frowning deeply, “What gives?”

    “Maybe the Akuma already gotten to her?” Carapace suggested.

     Shinso was shaking his head.

    He just knew that Lila would be on this park bench at this time. Did he make a mistake when he was reviewing the plan?

    No…

     No he didn’t make any mistake.

     Someone else ruined it.

    “Either way, we should meet up with the team and Master Fu. Prepare for anything!” Ladybug said authoritatively, but then felt something off.

    Suddenly, a dark melody of a flute sounded from above them, as clouds of black smoke surrounded both Carapace and Kirin.

      “Paracusia!”

     Screams were heard from the two as they dropped to the ground like lifeless dolls and were suddenly de-transformed back to being Nino and Shinso, the two looking like they were having seizures.

   “W-what just happened?!” Chat Noir yelped as he and Ladybug stepped back in horror.

    A cackle was heard above them and the two turned to the source of the voice.

    “They’re under /my/ Illusionary Technique~ Way better than my OLD powers~” The shadowed being said slyly, jumping from the roof and landing in front of them, “They’re under my spell now~ Trapped within their heads into horrible illusions of their worst nightmares as their bodies are MINE TO CONTROL!”

    “R-rena Rouge?” Chat Noir said under his breath, Ladybug clasping her hand over her mouth.

      “I am not longer Rena Rouge. Just as you’ve abandoned me, Ladybug, I’ll abandoned YOU! From now on, I AM SOMBRE SWIFT! And once I get rid of ALL THE MIRACULOUS HEROES, I’LL BE THE ONLY ONE LEFT! I’LL BE WHAT PARIS TRULY NEEDS! AHAHAHAHAHA—”

   Ladybug felt her stomach twist.

   Indeed, she does look like her old friend. But instead of orange and white, her costume was all black and blue.

    “R-Rena…”

    Twirling her flute, Sombre Swift was soon playing another melody. Suddenly, Nino and Shinso’s bodies were floating upwards, almost like puppets gaining back their strings. Soulless eyes looked towards Chat Noir and Ladybug, their arms outstretched.

    “Get them! AND TAKE THEIR MIRACULOUS!”

    Ladybug and Chat Noir retreated quickly, their hearts pounding as Nino and Shinso tried to grab for them. Once the heroes disappeared, Sombre Swift made a ‘tch!’ sound before looking back at her ex-boyfriend and the rude exchange student. Smirking, she walked over to them with a happy skip in her step, holding her hand out to them.

    “Since I’m your Mistress now~ Hand me over your Miraculous~”

      Hiding themselves in an alleyway, they de-transformed back into Adrien and Marinette. Peeking out of the entrance of the alleyway once it was clear, they stepping out together.

    Marinette pressed the heel of her palms onto her eyes, feeling the heat behind them as the tears welled up. Adrien noticed his best friend’s distress and wrapped an arm around her.

   “I-It’s my fault. I-If only I talked to Alya properly about her being Rena Rouge—“

     “Alya was Rena…” Adrien sounded as if confirming it, but sighed, squeezing her close, “It’s not your fault, Bug. You didn’t know she would be akumatized…”

   “That’s the thing.” Marinette looked up at Adrien sorrowfully, “What was supposed to be for Lila, the butterfly ended up going to someone else. And now we lost Nino and Hitoshi to Hawkmoth!”

   Adrien softened, reaching for his phone and was immediately calling for Sabrina.

   “L-Let’s just go to the hide out and re-group. We’ll get those two back and defeat both Sombre Swift and Hawkmoth. I swear it, Bug. Today is the day Hawkmoth goes down.”

    Marinette sniffled as they started walking, but both jumped when a fancy car stopped in front of them. The door opened, Sabrina already inside with a grim look.

    “Get in.”

     Once the three arrived at Chloe’s place and into her room, the team and Master Fu were already gathered together, the TV blaring with the news.

    “W-what’s going on?” Marinette asked as Alix stood up.

    “It’s bad you guys. Look!”

     Everyone looked to the screen as Nadja was LIVE near the Eiffel Tower, looking afraid.

    “Paris is under attack by a new Super Villainess! Apparently she has placed all of Paris under her control—oh!”

    The news anchor suddenly was surrounded by the same black smoke that Adrien and Marinette saw, Nadja suddenly collapsed to the ground before rising up on her feet once more with a dead look in her eyes.

   The camera soon panned to Sombre Swift, now adorning The Turtle bracelet on her left wrist and the Horse Glasses on her face.

     "Ladybug~! Chat Noir~! I know you're out there~! Come on out if you ever want to see Paris safe again!”

    Team Miraculous looked grim at the screen, Sombre Swift grinning evilly. Marinette then gasped as she then saw that she was holding not only Nino and Shinso hostage as her slaves, but she had some of their classmates too. Plus Luka and Kagami.

    “Tik Tok, Ladybug and Chat Noir. If you don’t surrender now and not only GIVE me your Miraculous, but the Miracle Box with the rest of the jewels along with the Guardian, THEN PARIS SHALL SUFFER MY WRATH THANKS TO MY NEW MIRACULOUS ARMY, HAVING /ME/ AS THEIR MIRACLE QUEEN~! AHAHAHA—”

  The screen turned to static, ending the live feed.

   Nathaniel looked troubled, “W-what now?”

    “Now? We plan for a battle,” Marinette murmured darkly, as she was fisting her hands, “If Sombre wants a fight, then a fight she’ll get!”

   “Hold on, Bug. What about the plan?” Adrien asked softly.

   “Plans have changed. Where is Usadori?”

    Everyone looked around as Marinette asked the question, puzzled at the hero’s whereabouts.

    Fu sighed with his eyes closed, knowing exactly what the young man was upto.

   “T-That akuma took Luka and Hito! Ohh, what should we do? What should we do?! I thought Ladybug had Hito when she swooped in and took him away…what does this mean?!”

    Juleka watched with worry as Rose paced in front of her, the two girls safe and sound inside a library. After Luka had been captured by Sombre Swift along with Juleka’s mother, so the girls had ran out of the Liberty and find somewhere else to hide. The Library was the only place that was empty, so they ended up just going into a restricted section and stayed put.

    Rose sniffled for a moment as she was reaching for something into her pocket, pulling out what seems to be a cute little charm. She hugged it close to her heart, knowing that this charm was what Shinso had gifted her today…

   Shinso was taking her hand gently and placing something on her palm. Blinking, Rose looked down to see it was a black Kittycorn with a pink horn and and glow in the dark eyes.

   “W-what’s this?” Rose asked as Shinso titled his head, an unreadable look in his eyes.

   “A gift. I know you like kitties and unicorns so…I thought this would be a good gift.”

    “It’s so cute!” Rose cooed as she was placing the charm on her bracelet and giggled, “Did you make this?”

    Shinso’s eyes looked pained for a second, before he breathed out with softness and nostalgia in his voice.

    “No…someone special made that for me. She…loved kitties and unicorns too…”

   Rose smiled softly as she thought of how lucky the special person that made this for Shinso was. To be giving such a special gift to him…

    Although a part of her felt a little jealous of who had so much love to give to her dear Hitoshi.

    Shaking her head, she then looked back at the quiet Juleka.

   “We should go out and find anyone who’s not under Sombre Swift’s control. I don’t like just sitting here waiting…” Rose said bravely, but before she could hear Juleka’s reply, she heard something move.

   The two girls paused while staying still, listening to the sound and holding their breaths. Rose peeked out from behind the bookshelves to see who was there, but was surprised seeing a Miraculous Hero with a Rabbit motif.

    “Monsieur Rabbit!” Rose stepped out in relief, despite Juleka still looking anxious.

     Usadori looked over to the girl and smiled brightly, “Haha, it’s Usadori, actually! Rose Lavillant, right?’

     Rose paused in her steps and blinked, “H-How did you know my name?”

    “Ah, that’s a secret~” The young hero chuckled before looking at the hiding Juleka, “And this must be Juleka Couffaine~ I’ve been looking for you two!”

    Rose and Juleka looked at each other, before slowly looking back at Usadori with looks of bewilderment.

   “W-what for?” Rose asked.

    Usadori chuckled, taking their hands and dragging them to his open burrow.

    “Well~ Because I’m going to need some help~”

    Felix looked at the news along with his mother when he suddenly felt a presence behind them. Turning around to prepare for an attack, he paused when he saw a middle aged man raising his hands up in surrender, a tired look in his eyes.

   “Shota…” Amelie breathed out in relief as she rushed over to him and hugged the man tightly, “I-I was worried you were captured by that monster girl!”

   “I’m fine. I’m here to get you and your son to safety.” Aizawa explained as he then glanced at Felix.

    The young man tilted his head, but relaxed as he gave a polite nod.

    Aizawa gave the gesture back before he felt Amelie pull away and smiled softly.

    “We should go. Now.”

    “Wait, I-I want to check on my nephew!” Amelie said in worry, her eyes swimming in tears, “I may not care for Gabriel, but his son is someone precious to me a-and my sister!”

    “Adrien, right?” Shota hummed as he looked thoughtful, but then nodded, “Alright, then we go to the Agreste Manor.”

    “With Shinso and Nino out, are we gonna be enough to fight not just Sombre…but possibly Hawkmoth and Mayura?”

     Everyone looked at each other at Nathaniel’s question, slowly looking at one another with the same question in mind. Considering that Sombre Swift is holding TWO miraculous, this would mean Hawkmoth was a few steps closer into getting what he wants.

   “Well, at least Master Fu is safe and not taken hostage.” Alix said, hoping to see the bright side of things.

    “But now Sombre is demanding him AND the Miracle Box. Not just Ladybug and Chat Noir’s miraculous,” Sabrina pointed out before glancing at the sleeping Chloe, “And I don’t think Chloe could fight right now. Not when she was almost akumatized again,”

   “But it’s a first that someone had fought out of his control. Which means that there’s hope.” Adrien pointed out.

   “Adrien’s right,” Marinette nodded her head, “If Chloe could break Hawkmoth’s control, then there’s a way to fight against him and Mayura! But first, we take Sombre Swift down.”

   “Er, Mari…” Alix was staring at the TV with wide eyes, “I think Usadori went ahead of THAT plan…”

    Confused, Marinette looked at where the skater was looking at and eyes widened. On screen was the Rabbit Hero bouncing from rooftop to rooftop, being followed by a petite looking Mouse heroine and a tall sleek looking Dragon heroine.

   “Who are they!?” Adrien exclaimed in surprise, looking at Marinette, “Is this part of the plan?!”

    Marinette shook her head.

    She looked to Master Fu, and with the look he was giving…she knew that he knew.

    “Did he mention what he’s planning?” Marinette asked the Master, who was giving a small smile.

    “Yes. But it is not for me to tell. I do trust that the has this under control.”

    Marinette pursed her lips before looking back at the screen.

   “Duchess Dormouse, Wyvern! Prepare to have my back as I’ll aim for the big fish!”

    The Mouse heroine and the Dragon heroine were nodding their head at Usadori, the three of them making their way to where Sombre Swift was with her mini army.

    The villainess looked up as the three were approaching, her eyes narrowing.

    These weren’t Ladybug and Chat Noir.

   “Did the heroes decide they were cowards and send their pawns instead?!” Sombre scoffed, murmuring a Shell-ter as a black version of the shield surrounded her, “Then I’ll do the same. PAWNS! ATTACK!”

    Duchess Dormouse was bringing her jumprope in hand, already skipping through it as she activated her powers.

    “MULTITUDE!”

    The mouse heroine grinned as she split herself into seven smaller looking Duchess Dormice. The tiny mouse like heroines were attacking the zombie like minions, as Wyvern was bringing her sword out.

   “WIND DRAGON!”

    She called, swiping her sword forward as it knocked the protected Sombre Swift up in the air. Wyvern narrowed her eyes as she jumped up, trying to break the shield around her.

    “FIRE DRAGON!”

    Wyvern used her flaming sword to pierce into the shield, making a slight crack. Deciding to try it over and over again, she kept going until she saw that there was an opening. The heroine jumped away, looking back at Usadori and giving a nod.

    Usadori grinned, speedily hopping towards Sombre like a hurricane and made a high jump after the villainess, hand outstretched. His finger tips touched at the Turtle Bracelet and made a grab for it, quickly pulling it and soon jumped away before Sombre could hit him.  

    Holding up the Turtle Miraculous, Usadori could count this as a small victory. He glanced up to the Eiffel Tower and spotted Hawkmoth and Mayura looking down on him.

   ‘They were expecting Ladybug and Chat Noir to come with the Guardian and the Miracle Box.’ The Rabbit Hero theorised in his head, giving a sharp grin and a wink at them before he summoned his burrow behind him.

   “WYVERN! DUCHESS DORMOUSE! RETREAT!”

    Both the girls looked back at him and nodded, the original Duchess Dormouse whistling at her clones to come back to her and making herself whole again while Wyvern was using her Wind Dragon to fly. The three of them rushed into the portal before Sombre and her army could stop them.

   The portal appeared in Chloe’s room as Usadori, Wyvern and Duchess Dormouse rushed in with victorious smiles.

    Although it did surprise everyone in the room.

  “W-what did you think you were doing!?” Marinette yelled as the portal closed behind Rabbit Hero, her anxiety and fury spiked for a second but managed to calm herself down.

     Duchess Dormouse and Wyvern’s jaws dropped at the people in the room, but they stayed quiet. They could question things later when given the chance.

   Usadori tilted his head as somehow his rabbit ears were twitching from side to side innocently, before the hero grinned widely.

   “Spearheading a plan of my own~” He chirped playfully in a sing-song tone, giving a childish giggle.

    “Wait, why?” Adrien asked as Usadori was hopping towards Nathaniel, raising a brow as Usadori was humming some happy tune, “A-and what’s wrong with you?”

   “Most Rabbit users tend to be…well,” Fu chuckled in amusement, “As mischievous as a Fox user. When holding the Rabbit Miraculous for too long, the user ended up losing their minds to insanity. It was the same for Snake users. Which is why these two are the most powerful among the others, and rarely used.”

   “That made sense…” Adrien shuddered at his memory of being Aspik.

  “But…Kazesagi never acts this way?” Marinette pointed out, puzzled.

   “Oh! Um, Kaze doesn’t use the burrow as often as I did in the span of a few days~ At least that’s what I’ve discovered when training with Master Fu in my burrow~” Usadori was balancing himself on the sole of his feet, humming a little, “So when I saw that Chloe was targeted by Hawkmoth and Mayura, I just…simply looked into other options in case your plans failed~”

        "Hello there Guardian~ I am Sugarcoat~ Or should I say... The soon to be Miracle Queen~!”

  Usadori tilted his head, ears twitching from side to side a bit as he watched the currently scene before him. Apparently in this time-line, Lila accepted an akuma to turn into a villain working for Hawkmoth and take the Miraculous Heroes under her control. He saw the many outcomes of Ladybug defeating Lila’s new akumatized form, only for it to result into the same future that Shinso had described.

   The future where Lila turns into Madame Monarch.

   “No matter what Shinso plans, the future is always the same. Lila is the catalyst of the future he’s trying to prevent…” Usadori sighed, folding his arms as he glanced at the other burrows showing him different outcomes after defeating this “Miracle Queen” Lila claims to be.

   Some had a Chat Blanc in it. And the world drowned with the moon destroyed.

   Some had Ladybug getting akumatized herself and fusing with all the Miraculous to fight against Madame Monarch. And the world exploded like the Big Bang.

   There were even some where even Deku had fallen into the dark side and became the new All-For-One, commanding his Miraculous army.

   “So…Lila is the start of these branches…” Usadori thought as he clicked his fingers, “If THAT’S the case~”

   Giggling, he was soon opening his umbrella, summoning a portal,  jumped into it and appearing into the Parisian Park.

     “Ju—”

    “Just in time~”

    After grabbing Lila, he soon jumped back into his burrow, grinning as he placed the struggling Italian down.

    Lila huffed, dusting her jacket off with her hand and glared openly at the mischievous looking Rabbit boy.

    “Why did you kidnap me?! I’ll report you to my mother! She’s the Ambassador—”

    Usadori giggled.

    “No she’s not~ She may be an Ambassador’s /secretary/, but I don’t think she has the right authority to be dealing with a superhero~” Usadori winked, “Also, I doubt the police would believe that the adoring heroes of Paris would DARE commit a crime~ Not that I committed one. I just…grabbed you for a surprise meeting~ That’s all~”

    Lila felt herself seethe. Who was this idiot?

    “Are you another one of Lady-loser’s buddies?”

   “Lila Rossi. I am Usadori, the Rabbit Hero. And I’m here to show YOU that if you keep going down the path you’re going in, your life will be in shambles~”

    Lila stared at the crazy looking rabbit boy having his hands out in a TA-DA fashion, wiggling his fingers and smiling as if he was a salesman trying to make a quick buck.

    “…Really?”

    “Yes really~”

    “…You’re insane.”

    “Thank you~”

    The brunette huffed, walking away from him until she realised…there were no exits.

    “Keep walking away all you like~ But ah, you’ll just end up back here~” Usadori bobbed his head from side to side, making his ears sway as he gave a childish look, “But you’re welcome to try and escape~”

     Lila turned to sneer at him before marching back to him, arms folded and hips jutted out.

    “So…what do you want from me?”

     “As I told you, I am trying to make you see that the future looks bleak if you continue to try and go down the path you’re on~”

     Lila rolled her eyes, “And pray tell, what path is that?”

    Usadori smiled, “I think you know what path I’m talking about~”

   The Italian girl narrowed her eyes.

    “Oh~ Is this the part where you try and convert me? Make me see the “errors” of my ways~?” Lila faked a sweet tone before she growled, “You’re wasting your time!”

    “It’s not too late to change, Lila-san. After all, you’re still young. You can still turn things around and start fresh into a better life,” Usadori said softly, his green eyes peering down at her own.

    Lila scoffed.

    If Adrien couldn’t convince her to change...

  If Mari-brat couldn’t even make her change…

   “What makes me convinced that I could~? Is that what you’re thinking~?”

    Lila looked surprised at Usadori’s words for a moment, as the boy laughed softly.

   “Unlike with many in your life, most people either try and sway you into being a better person and do nothing when you still continue your ways…OR there are those that forcibly try and expose your true colours to stop you completely, am I right?”

    Lila stayed quiet, as Usadori was folding his hands behind his back, letting his umbrella float beside him.

    “So…I’m going to do both~”

     Lila raised a brow, snapping her head to him, “Excuse me?”

     “I’m going to show you how to be on the side of good…and sticking by your side when you do so~” Usadori clapped his hands together and nodded his head, “I kinda realise that you never had any good influences in your life…or really, any influence at all.”

    “Oh dear god don’t tell me you’re gonna say “Oh, I know what you’re going through~” speech at me or tell me a story of knowing someone like me…” Lila groaned, but then saw the look of sympathy in the hero’s eyes, “Don’t look at me like that!”

    Usadori was raising a hand as a small orb appeared at his side, touching it as it started to show a scene. The girl stared at him for a moment before she walked closer when she saw a five year old Lila in the orb.

   “Mama. W-will you be home tonight?” The younger Lila chirped softly, as the busy looking Mrs. Rossi was talking on her cellphone.

   “Yes, yes, Mommy will be home sometime tonight, Mio prezioso…be good for the babysitter, okay?”

    Five year old Lila nodded her head cutely, slowly looking at the secretly  smirking babysitter looking down at her before giving an angelic smile to Mrs. Rossi.

    “Don’t you worry Sig.ra. Rossi! I’ll take good care of little Lila here~”

     Mrs. Rossi just hummed, not really listening as she then gave a flying kiss to Lila and rushed out the door. The babysitter was soon turning to Lila, her smile changing to a sneer as her eyes looked down at Lila coldly.

   “What are you staring at, brat? Get out of my sight and don’t come out of your room for the rest of the night!”

    “W-what about dinner?” The child asked shakily as the babysitter rolled her eyes.

    “Figure it out yourself. You’re not a baby anymore, god! What a pain. But you’re easy money so…”

    The baby sitter started making her way to the livingroom, pulling up her cellphone and started to call her boyfriend.  

    Usadori paused the scene as he let the orb float away, looking back at Lila biting her lower lip hard, staring down at the ground.

    “…How did you get that?”

    “I don’t just look into the future. I can look into the past too,” Usadori explained as he stood side by side with her, “But that was just the beginning of things, huh?”

    Another orb appeared in front of them, revealing the same five year old Lila cowering in the corner as the same babysitter just watched on the side as her boyfriend was hovering over the child.

   “Heh. Hey, Sofia! watch me as I make a punching bag out of this brat~”

    “Ugh, just don’t leave any obvious marks, Lorenzo. This is the only high paying gig I have so far!”

    “Stop! Stop!” Lila yelled as Usadori paused the scene, the girl turned to him and was about to slap the shit out of him, “HOW DARE YOU SHOW THIS TO ME—“

    “But you have to see it. See the very beginning of what made you YOU today,” He said grimly as he glanced back at the scene as more came to light.

     The day when Lila decided to fight back at the age of six. The day she finally got Sofia fired after giving a performance of a lifetime.

    She was free.

    It didn’t mean she was happy.

    It never changed the fact that her mother was still as busy as ever. She soon left Lila alone at home, thinking her little girl was strong and independent. But that was because she acted like she was.

    There was more after that.

    There were scenes of Lila in her grade school years. Of how she was hardening her heart and practiced her craft of lying and deceit.

      She made friends, she gained popularity.

     She was loved by all.

     And whenever she got caught, she would either fight back with everything she’s got or find ways to move to another school and start over. The cycle kept repeating…

    ….Every…

    ….Single….

    …..Time….

    Until Mrs. Rossi ended up getting a re-location in Paris.

    She and Lila moved there in the beginning of Lila’s high school years.

    Right to the present time.

    Usadori stopped playing each floating screens before looking back at a silent Lila, sighing a little.

    “Aren’t you tired?”

    Lila didn’t look up, and Usadori continued.

    “Tired of always acting. Tired of always pretending to be something you’re not?  Isn’t it tiring to keep up with this kind of game? Where you never win?”

    “Shut up! SHUT UP!”

     Lila turned to him finally and poked at his chest, showing the ugly, angry tears and baring her teeth out.

    “You think it’s funny to be showing my past as a way of changing me?! You think it’s funny to be opening up the wounds I tried so damn hard to mend and hide! I WAS FINE! I WAS BUILDING MYSELF THE PERFECT LIFE!”

   Usadori just let her loose, glancing at some of the orbs that showed Lila’s time in Françoise Dupont. The first day of her school there, her time being surrounded by amazed people listening to her fake stories, to the moments with either Ladybug or Marinette.

     “If it wasn’t for people like the perfect angel Marinette Dupain-Cheng! Or annoying goodie goodies like Adrien! I could’ve run this school until graduation and have the good memory of a happy high school life! Being popular! Having all eyes on me! Having the attention I deserve! I JUST WANTED PEOPLE TO LOOK AT ME!”

    Lila panted as she finished her words, Usadori leaning onto his umbrella.

     He looked at her, and Lila felt a shudder go down her spine.

    “…I was just like you, Lila.”

    Lila narrowed her eyes.

   “Not in the way you think…I mean…when I look at your past, it made me realise “I” could’ve gone down that path too…”

    Usadori slowly brought an orb down, showing a middle school aged boy with green hair and eyes, looking down at the school grounds from the rooftop of the building, almost at the edge of it.

    “Like you, my dad was never there. I never knew him. My mom would work herself hard to the bone to give me a good life. She tried to be there for me, but it was never enough. I was never the guy that had any attention on me. And when I did, it wasn’t the best kind of attention. I was bullied, I was ridiculed…all because I dreamt of being something people thought I couldn’t be…”

    The crying looking boy in the orb almost let his foot step off the ledge, but the boy was shaking his head and stepped back, falling to his knees and curling himself into a ball.

    Usadori stopped the scene as he looked back to Lila, who just stared off in a daze.

    “It must be hard doing what you do to survive school life. I mean, it takes years to build a reputation…but it only takes seconds to destroy it,” Usadori tilted his head as he continued softly, “Couple of bad choices, and you go from the top, to the bottom…”

    Lila folded her arms, almost looking like she was shielding herself, turning her head away.

   “…Lila.”

    The girl didn’t turn to him, and the Rabbit Hero looked sad.

   “…I’m only telling you this, because I feel you can change for the better. Redeem yourself. You can still have a chance to avoid a bad ending…”

     He watched her. He knew she was thinking a mile a minute into her next words, her next move like a game of chess. Maybe something to act like she’s listening to him and then go back to what she’s doing, or worse…

     …He couldn’t allow her to go back and not take his words to heart.

    As much as it pained him, he soon brought more orbs around her, showing the outcomes of Lila continuing to help Hawkmoth, her path with lies and deceit to people.

    Some ended her being exiled from Paris or jailed, branded as a villain along with Hawkmoth and Mayura.

   Some ended up with her death in the hands of heroes.

    And the very most…everyone hating her, ending up alone and sad while being homeless in the streets of Paris.

    He knew that he got her. He even gave a look when she looked at him, gauging his reactions as if trying to catch him lying about what she’s seeing. That maybe he was pulling a prank, or the scenes were fabricated like the movies. Denial was fading fast as Usadori kept his stare.

    There was no room for lying about her possible futures.

   Summoning an orb, he soon let Lila sit on it like a stool, as he pulled his own and sat in front of her.

    So color him surprised when he saw the tears forming in Lila’s eyes.

   Real ones. Not the fake ones he had witnessed in her memories.

   “…I never meant to hurt anyone,” She finally said after a minute, wiping the tear that almost fell and keeping a strong face.

    The Rabbit hero smiled softly, understanding, “I know…”

   “…I just wanted to be seen. Just wanted to have a taste of having a life that had everyone loving me and be noticed. People would part like the Red Sea whenever I walked down the halls…”

    “So you willing let Hawkmoth akumatize you won’t jeopardise your “dream life” in school?”

    Lila looked down.

   “M-Maybe then…maybe Momma would finally notice me…”

    Usadori shook his head.

    “You’re angry. You’re hurt. I get that.” He reached out and took her hand, “I know it feels like high school is your whole life right now, but…it’s going to end. Be a distant memory. And what? What’s gonna happen to you in your future when you were so busy trying to do all that and not be prepared for the outside world? You think those same people that worshipped you will be there for you when they find out everything you told was a lie?”

   Lila surprisingly didn’t pull away. Usadori took that as a good sign.

    “No more running away. You have to face the consequences of your actions. Only then could you start to move forward and get back on the right track…”

    Usadori peeked at her face, knowing that she was struggling to take everything in.

   “It’s time to stop. It’s time for the REAL Lila to come out. No more lies…”

    Lila sniffled, shakily trying to not burst into ugly sobbing as Usadori was handing a white handkerchief with a small green bunny on it. The girl looked at it and took it slowly, dabbing her eyes and controlling her breathing, hiccups escaping her.

    “W-what if they don’t like the real me?” She asked, finally letting everything sink in, “I was…horrible to those that were against me, a-and there is no way that anyone would like me after I admit that I lied to them about everything and the promises I made to them…”

   Usadori pursed his lips, breathing through his nose as he stood up, shrugging.

   “That’s true. There are going to be people that will be pretty pissed at you for what you did to them…”

   Lila snorted, averting her eyes down.

   Gently, she felt a hand under her chin as she was faced up to stare at the smiling face of the hero.

   “But that doesn’t mean that’s forever. That’s the best thing after you let everything go…you feel true freedom and happiness…and maybe one day you’ll find some real friends. Real friends that will be real with you and call you on your bullshit. They’ll be there for you in your ups and downs in life…you just have to give it a chance.”

   Lila felt her lower lip wobble as she felt the dabbing of his handkerchief wiping her tears away.

   “You’re Lila freakin’ Rossi. The people didn’t part for you down the hallways, you moved them!”

   The Italian girl laughed at his joke, Usadori smiling brightly.

   “So…how about it?”

   Lila rolled her eyes playfully at him, raising a brow.

    “How would you know that I won’t go back to my old ways? I could be acting right now and try to fool you~?”

   “If that were the case, there wouldn’t be a new branch forming right now~”

    Lila looked confused, but then looked at where he was looking at and saw some sort of tree nearby, a glowing branch growing out from it.

   “What’s that?” She asked as Usadori chuckled.

   “Your time tree. The stump is the day you were born and this tree grow “branches” that symbolizes possible outcomes of your life depending on the choices you make…and a new branch grew to show you’re already starting a new path…”

    Lila gaped at him, Usadori winking with confidence.

    “But even without that, I believe in second chances~”

  After Usadori finished his story, everyone stayed quiet.

   Adrien was the first to speak.

   “Wow…I-I knew Lila might’ve been going through some things, but I didn’t realise it was so deep.”

   Marinette nodded, “For real. I…never thought that Lila might’ve actually just been—“

   “Lonely? Depressed? Craving for attention way more than just popularity?” Alix murmured, nodding her head, “And I thought Chloe had issues.”

   “I can hear you, you know…” Chloe murmured from her bed, having been listening this whole time instead of resting, “So Rossi has a sad background story, boo hoo. Doesn’t mean she’s automatically forgiven—“

   “As I told her, she’ll be facing her punishment once we defeat Hawkmoth and Mayura.” Usadori told them, then was suddenly de-transforming, Fluff landed in his hair and Izuku Midoriya stood.

   “Where is Lila now, anyways?” Nathaniel asked slowly, realising that if what Izuku said was true, she wasn’t present.

   Izuku looked sheepish, “Ah! About that—“

   A portal opened into a room and Usadori stepped out, Lila in his arms bridal style.

   “Where are we now?” Lila asked as Usadori set her down.

   It looked like someone’s bedroom…that had a lot of All Might merchandise everywhere. From the walls, to the computer desk and bedside table…

   It was like a fanboy’s museum in here.

   “Since we don’t want Hawkmoth or Mayura catching you again to be on their side, I shall hide you in my dorm room until it’s over,” Usadori explained as he stepped near his portal again, “So make yourself at home~”

   “W-wait! I’m in your room?! In your school?!” Lila squeaked as she was grabbing his wrist, “I can’t stay here! In some boy’s bedroom?! W-what if someone tries to come in?!”

   “The door’s locked and no one really comes in here since lately, I’ve been telling them I haven’t been feeling all that great. So they kinda leave me alone for the most part. If someone does knock on my door, don’t answer, don’t make a sound or any movement. They’ll leave eventually…”

   Lila frowned as she huffed, “You expect to just stay here? For how long?”

   “It won’t take long. Since it’s night time here, everyone’s asleep. I think by morning I can come back and bring you back home~” Usadori grinned, “If you’re worried about your clothes, you can borrow mine!”

   Lila stared at him.

   Usadori realised what he said and yelped, blushing and waving his hands in front of him.

   “T-they are clean! A-and well, I can’t really go out and get any girl clothings that I can borrow from my friends…I have shirts and shorts you can borrow to sleep in for now!”

    Lila folded her arms and raised a brow once more.

    Usadori pouted, “…I can’t just go to your house and pack an overnight bag for you!”

   The Italian sighed, waving her hand in a shooing motion, “Go. Save the day. But don’t take too long…”

    The Rabbit Hero grinned, saluting to her and left.

  “What if she tries to escape?” Sabrina asked but Izuku chuckled a little.

   “I “gifted” her a present, telling her it’s a symbol to the start of our friendship,” Izuku pulled what looked like a white rabbit hair pin, winking, “Thanks to a “peahen” friend of mine, she managed to recreate this hairpin as a tracking device. So I’ll know if she tries to leave my dorm room.”

  “That’s…scary.” Nathaniel murmured, looking at Izuku with squinted eyes.

   “But necessary!” Marinette cut in, having already noted everything that was told to her and now was determined to move on, “Alright, at least we now know Lila’s not a threat.”

   “At the moment…” Chloe murmured quietly, arms folded, looking like she wasn’t fully buying the story Lila told Izuku.

   “Now the real problem is how to stop Sombre Swift along with Hawkmoth and Mayura,” Marinette frowned, as she was tapping her chin, “She took two of our members. Plus we have no Viperion nor Ryuko anymore.”

  “That’s why I have Wyvern here as your replacement Dragon!” Izuku was placing an arm around the quiet Dragon girl, then pointed to the Mouse heroine, “And have Duchess Dormouse as a bonus!”

   Marinette stared at the two before looking back at Izuku with one question in mind.

   The two new girls knew what was on her mind and soon closed their eyes.

    “Mullo, Get Sneaky~”

    “Longg, Open Sky!”

     The two de-transformed right back to Rose and Juleka. Mullo landed in the open hands of Rose, the blonde caught her tired friend while Juleka felt Longg rest on her shoulder.

    Everyone in the room gasped.

  “R-Rose?! Juleka?!”

   Rose looked sheepish as she giggled shyly, giving a wave while Juleka hid behind both Izuku and Rose.

   Marinette looked to Master Fu, pouting at the fact her Master knew about this, then looked to Izuku, who was giving a big smile.

    Honestly she wanted to whack him.

    And she was about to when Adrien was holding onto her waist and Rose had to step in and explain.

    “M-Monsieur Usadori told us that we could help…and of course I wanted to help, especially when Hito…”

    The Ladybug holder had to look at Izuku warily as if asking ‘Does she know?’ with her eyes, but Izuku shook his head no.

   Juleka murmured something under her breath, and Izuku was patting her shoulder.

   “I didn’t break my promise to you both. We will save your brother and Rose’s treasured person.”

    Marinette raised a brow before he was lifting up the Turtle bracelet, making her gasp.

   “You—“

   “Now we could go into battle.”

   “Why didn’t you grab for the Horse Miraculous as well?” Alix demanded, looking disappointed that he only grabbed for the Turtle, “Now she has the power to teleport places. What if she tries to teleport trying to find out where we’re hiding?”

    “Trust me. This is a better strategy.” Izuku winked, having a secret smile on his face.

   Rose was stepping forward for a moment as she took Marinette’s hands, giving a small smile.

   “Marinette…are you…?”

    The girl looked troubled, looking around the room for a moment as she then sighed.

    “Rose—“

    “Are you also helping Ladybug fight against the bad guys?”

    Marinette blinked as Adrien held in a snort, “H-Huh?”

   “It’s actually really cool that all of us are here! I guess Ladybug has chosen us to be in her team,” Although the blonde looked around before looking back at Marinette, “Er, where is Ladybug?”

    Izuku chuckled in amusement, making  Marinette glare at him.

   Once she saw Master Fu give a nod, Marinette looked to a big eyed Rose and a nervous looking Juleka.

   “…Okay you two, you might want to sit down for this…”

   “Bug, do we even have time?” Adrien asked as Marinette shrugged.

   “If we’re all gonna work together, we might as well be open about everything.”

    As Marinette started explaining to Rose and Juleka everything, Adrien was looking to Izuku with a hard stare.

    “I still don’t trust that you believe Lila has suddenly turned good.” Adrien stated, as Izuku glanced over at him, “She could’ve had you fooled. Just like she has everyone else.”

   “Maybe.” Izuku said in confidence while grinning, Adrien noticing that Izuku’s eye twitched for a second before going back to normal, “But I just gotta take this leap of faith that I can change her fate~”

    “Getting ready for the show~?”

     Hawks glanced over to Dabi, who was standing not far from him, hands in his pockets.

    It shouldn’t’ surprise the winged hero that the fire user would find him, especially in high places like this that had the view of the Eiffel Tower.

     “Was this part of your plans~?” Hawks asked playfully,  Dabi shrugging.

     “The Front always have back up plans in case something goes awry. Although I have to hand it to the old man…the butterfly bastard found the perfect Akuma to get the city under their control.”

    A snicker escaped the pyromaniac, and Hawks kept his face neutral.      

    So…apparently there were changes sometimes on their plans. Interesting.

   “Anyways, the Front found the perfect assignment for you. The final test of your loyalty~”

   Hawks looked at Dabi in surprise, raising a brow.

   “What is it?” The number two hero asked.

     Dabi was holding up a piece of paper and Hawks took it with a look of suspicion. He looked down and then his eyes widened for a moment at the words. Dabi watched Hawks’ reaction and grinned, narrowing his eyes in amusement at Hawks’ inner struggle.

   “Problems~? Number Two~?”

    Hawks was quiet for a moment, light reflecting onto his visor before he looked back up at the other man.

    And then, he gave an easy-going grin.

    “What body part did you want me to get?”

     Dabi grinned even more, letting out a hoarse laugh.

    “How about their head~?”

  Aizawa was looking out the car window to see the Agreste Manor, narrowing his eyes for a moment as no one was opening the gates for them.

   “Gabriel isn’t answering his phone. Ohh! Of all the times he ignores me…” Amelie murmured as Aizawa was getting out of the car, ignoring how the blonde woman was calling him back.

    Something was wrong. He could feel it in his bones.

    He looked at the iron gates for a moment, then felt a presence at his side and glanced over at a thoughtful looking Amelie.

    “You thinking of breaking in?” She asked, a slow smile growing.

   “…You might be a bit rusty, Hime.”

    “Hey! Who do you take me for?”

   The two grinned at each other before Amelie was reaching into her purse, placing something on her wrist. Aizawa glanced over to see that a bracelet was placed on. When she outstretched her hand, he wasn’t surprised when a silver wire shot out of it and wrapped around the top of the gate.

   Using his capture weapon around his neck, he did the same and soon felt himself lifted up, jumped over the gate as Amelie following his lead.

    The two landed gracefully together on the other side, then stood. They faced each other, giving thrilled smiles before they looked back at the gate to see Felix on the other side with folded arms.

   “You stay in the car, lovely. Shota and I will go in first to check if Gabriel and Adrien are still inside. If not, we can only assume they have been captured like the other citizens too or made their escape.” Amelie said softly, and saw her son wanted to protest.

  “I’ll protect your mother, kiddo. Don’t worry.” Aizawa assured the blond teen, who snorted.

   “She’ll be the one protecting you, won’t she?”

    Amelie giggled for a moment as Aizawa gave a sharp smile, amused.

    “Damn right, she will.”

    Felix sighed, nodding his head as he was walking back to the car, fiddling with his ring.

     The two adults looked at each other again, before nodding their heads in silent eye communication. The two raced to the doors of the Manor, Aizawa kicking it open easily as they prepared for anything.

     …But it was deadly silent.

     Empty.

    “Huh…Maybe they escaped in time?” Aizawa murmured as Amelie was racing to Gabriel’s office.

     “I highly doubt it. After all, Gabriel may be a paranoid old coot with the highest security in Europe, but there was no way he would’ve known the danger in time…”

    Aizawa was about to say something but then saw Amelie turning to face him.

    “Search upstairs for Adrien, I’ll look around here.”

      The man nodded his head, and soon was making his way to the boy’s room. Although when he arrived, there was no one there. Cursing, he soon raced in other rooms, but it was the same result. Not a soul in sight.

     He raced back to Gabriel’s office to tell Amelie the news.

     “Amelie, Adrien’s…”

     Aizawa went quiet, trailing off as he watched her standing in front of a huge painting. Softening, he knew why she stopped her search.

     The portrait of her missing twin sister.

    “Ame…”

   “Sho, this painting…”

   Amelie was tracing over it, frowning deeply.

   “Something wrong?” Aizawa asked as he stood behind her, looking at the daunting calm face Emelie had in the art, “I would’ve thought this painting was—“

   “Shhh…look…”

    The two watched as Amelie was pressing down on it, seeing that a part of it was pushed back into the painting.

    Like a secret button of some kind.

    They looked at each other with confusion, before Amelie was looking for more dips in the paintings and found some. As she pressed them all at the same time, the two felt themselves slowly descending down into the ground. Amelie pressed herself against Aizawa as he held her in return, letting themselves be led to wherever this was going. It felt like they were in some sort of elevator by the look of things. Probably an elevator to a basement? A place where Gabriel has some secret room for his fashion work?

     At least that was they thought.

    That was until they found themselves inside some sort of sanctum. An indoor garden?

   “…What is this place?” Aizawa murmured, looking at the white butterflies that were flying around them, and Amelie gasped when she stared at something in horror, “Amelie…?”

    “Sho…I-It’s Em!”

    “…What?”

    Aizawa looked to where she was looking, and his stomach dropped.

    Inside a see-through coffin was Emelie Agreste.

    Once they reached the ground, Amelie rushed forward and almost threw herself onto the case her twin was in, sobbing.

    “I-It’s Emelie, Sho! She’s here! S-she’s been here the whole time! Right under us!” Amelie cried as she buried her face into her arms, draping herself over the case, “Em! Oh, Em!”

    Aizawa felt like he was going to throw up. And he almost did until he heard a small buzzing sound.

    Frowning, he looked to the case and saw a flashing red light near Emelie’s head.

   “…We have to leave.”

    Amelie lifted her head up, sniffling and looking distraught.

    “W-we can’t leave her here! I can’t believe Gabriel—“ A gasp escaped her at the realisation, “Minou, he kept her in here—“

    “Amelie! We’ve tripped an alarm, we have to go NOW!”

    Amelie looked confused but then gasped as she then stood, “Oh god, Adrien!? Where’s Adrien!?”

    The two were rushing back to the elevator thing, but when Aizawa was trying to press the buttons, it wouldn’t let them back in.

   “…Locked…”

   Amelie was pushing the man out the way, grabbing something from her purse, showing it was a cable. She pried the control panel open as she then placed the cable in one of the slots then connected it to her phone.

   “What are you—?”

    “Getting us out of here.”

    Amelie grinned when saw saw the red lights turned green as the elevator doors unlocked. Grabbing for his hand, they started to head back up and right back into Gabriel’s office.

   “Adrien—“

   “No time, Ame. We go!” Aizawa took her hand as he raced to the entrance door when he froze, already feeling that there were people waiting outside for them.

    Hawkmoth sent Mayura away to check on the Agreste Manor when he felt the alert, telling her to bring some Sentimonsters to life with her as he watched Sombre Swift growing angrier by the minute.

   He was pretty impatient himself. Where was Ladybug and Chat Noir?

    Sighing, he tapped his cane onto the ground once, gaining Sombre Swift’s attention.

    “It seems the heroes are not taking your threat seriously. Perhaps you should /make an example/ out of someone to prove your point~”

    Sombre Swift smirked as she heard this, already wagging a finger to make Nino’s body move forward, looking like a dead zombie as he was still trapped in his mind.

   “Maybe I should~”

    She smirked as she was bringing her flute to her lips, playing a tune as she then was activating the Horse Miraculous over her eyes, smirking as she made thousands of portals.

    If Ladybug and Chat Noir aren’t taking her threat seriously, then maybe she should spread her chaos worldwide.

   Hawkmoth watched with a smirk as he watched her jump into one of the portals, chuckling a little. Honestly, he should’ve went for this one instead of that Rossi girl a long time ago.

    Especially with all the secrets he’s discovered in that girl’s head.

   Rikiya Yotsubashi sat back in a plush velvet room, watching the screen before him.

    “The plan is going smoothly~ I knew that Gabriel would come through for us~! Hopefully our new leader would be pleased~”

    A worried looking man in sunglasses hummed with a frown, folding his arms, “I’m still not sure if it was such a good idea to recruit such a man. Did he not always get defeated by teenagers on a daily basis?”

   A chuckle escaped the man on a floating chair, looking back at the other with a calm smile.

   “You don’t know Gabriel as I do. That’s only to observe his enemy closely,” The pointy nosed man hummed as he looked back to the screen, “I cannot wait until our leader joins us soon and see what we’ve done~”

     Koku Hanabata, also known as Trumpet, stared at his former leader with disappointment in his eyes.

    What happened to the Great Re-Destro?

    “This is bad.”

    Fatgum was keeping an eye out on what was going on inside the city of Paris as he heard Suneater’s voice, glancing over to the young man while they stood at the high vantage point of the border.

    “We should step in.” Suneater said seriously, eyes narrowing.

     Fatgum sighed.

    “As much as I want to, Suneater, we don’t have jurisdiction. We don’t want to cause an international incident if we end up sticking our noses where we aren’t wanted,” Fatgum fought back an angry look, “Believe me, I’ve dealt with the parliaments before. Not very open minded people.”

    Suneater breathed through his nose as he huffed, “I don’t like feeling helpless.”

   ‘Neither do I…’ Fatgum thought as he looked back into his binoculars.

   So far this Sombre Swift has taken almost the whole city hostage, and seemed to be in cahoots with some man in a purple suit with a full Luchador mask standing next to a blue woman with a feathered fan.

   If only the League would show up like the reports said they would, then it would give a reason for Fatgum and Suneater to go in and take them down!

    Suneater's eyes widened as he suddenly saw the many dark looking portals opening up above Paris.

    He turned to Fatgum with a knowing look.

   “Now?”

   Fatgum grinned as he stood, nodding.

   “Now.”

#quirks and miracles #crossover #fan fic #fanfic #fanfiction #fan fiction #x-over #boku no hero academia #bnha #miraculous ladybug #mlb #ml #miraculous #my hero academia #mha #bnha x mlb #mlb x bnha #mha x ml #ml x mha #miraculous crossover #bnha crossover #mha crossover #miraculous ladybug crossover #tw: character deaths #tw: blood #tw: violence #tw: truama #tw: abuse

[erikavixin2006]

Rooftop Reveal

Chat was surprised to see a certain heroine's silhouette perched at the rooftop where he first gave her the red rose. It was his turn to patrol solo tonight, so her appearance surprised him.

Confused, he leaped down to her side. His heart twisted in pain upon the full sight of his lady. She had her knees up to her chest, her face buried into her knees as she sobbed.

Worried, he placed a hand on her shaking form, 'Hey, are you okay milady? ' . Ladybug looked up to him with tears framing her blue bell eyes, and Chat rested beside her. Ladybug nodded her head, flashing him a force smile, 'I'm fine Chat, just had...a rough day that's all,' .

Chat didn't buy it one bit, 'Hey, bug, you can tell me anything alright. I'm your partner,' he assured. Ladybug hesitated, shaking her head rapidly, but Chat's reassuring gesture told her it's okay, and to let it all out.

Finally, she broke down.

'I'm so tired Chat! Being the new guardian, all these responsibilities come piling onto me. I never have time for my friends and parents. And they start asking questions and I had to shut them out! I feel like I'm drifting away from them! I can't do this anymore! And she! I don't know what to do anymore!' Ladybug sobbed harder.

Chat Noir held her tightly, trying to tell her physically that he is here, and he will support her in anyway her can. 'It's okay Ladybug, you can do it. You always find the best solutions, and you always will,' he gave her a reassuring smile.

Ladybug looked up at him, shaking her head rapidly, more tears falling down. 'I can't even control my own love life Chat! How am I suppose to handle this! If I hadn't been distracted from my problems Master wouldn't have lost his memory! I wouldn't have to become a guardian at all! This is all my fault!' . Chat was confused, 'What do you mean? ' he questioned.

'This boy I liked, no I'm pretty sure I'm i love with him, I was swinging by when I saw him, with another girl, and I got distracted. It's all my fault!' she wiped her tears.

Chat Noir felt some kind of anger towards the boy, blaming him for making his lady cry, 'Whoever he is, he's a jerk, okay?' Chat assured. Ladybug snapped sadly, 'He's not a jerk! He's actually very sweet and kind. It's not his fault, he doesn't even know I like him,' she trailed off. His heart twisted in jealousy, whoever his lady likes is most probably the luckiest guy in the world.

'He sounds great, do I know him?' Chat questioned, curious and desperate to know who held his lady's heart. Ladybug sighed, 'Well, I guess he's pretty famous so I'll tell you his name, it's not like I ever had a chance with him anyways,' Chat's heart thumped anxiously, a little excited yet scared to hear another guy's name fall out of those lips he adored.

Ladybug sucked in a breath, 'His name is....Adrien. Adrien Agreste,' she finished, and Chat felt his heart skipped a beat. 'What?' it sounded unbelievable. Ladybug, his lady, had been rejecting him, for him, the perfect, model version of him. He couldn't blame her, everyone wants the perfect version of him that he demonstrated to his father. It saddened him greatly, but not as much as seeing his lady sad.

'Why didn't you tell him? You're Ladybug, he'd be so stupid to let someone like you go,' Chat questioned, wanting to know the identity of he girl he loves so much to the point of pushing away every feelings he had for others, including his feelings for Kagami and his hidden love for Marinette.

'He doesn't like me, civilian me, trust me I've tried, only to get friendzoned again and again. Honestly, it's getting tiring.' she chuckled weakly, Chat was confused, friendzoned? He didn't remember anything about friendzoning anyone. His thoughts were disrupted by his lady's voice ringing through his ear, 'Once he started seeing another girl, I was pretty heartbroken, so I tried to move on to another, but it's just so hard! Whenever I see him it's like I'm falling in love all over again! Why does he have to be so goddamn sweet and adorable!' she pulled onto her pigtails, her bottom lip tugged out into a pout.

Chat was so surprised to see Ladybug so, so adorable. An image flashed into his mind. One of Marinette pulling onto her pigtails when she's frustrated over something. A sight he adored so much on the half-Asian girl, and now he's seeing it on his lady.

Could she be?

Questions invaded his mind, as he was now positively sure. His lady, is his princess. His heart skipped a beat, watching Ladybug, or now known to him as Marinette realized what she said, 'Oh! I'm sorry kitty! I know how you feel about me. I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable with me rambling about Adrien like that!' Ladybug waved her hands apologetically, her head leaving the comfort of his chest.

'Milady, tell me, do you love me?' he asked, so suddenly that it caught the girl off-guard. 'W....what?' her face flushed, as red as her suit.

Chat took both his lady's hands and clasped them with hers, 'Do you love me, milady?' he questioned again, desperately wanting her to say yes, that she loved both sides of him, just like he loved both sides of her.

Ladybug fidgeted her fingers nervously, a new sight chat found himself to love. 'I...I would be lying if I said no, but whenever I think about my feelings for you, I think of Adrien. it's like I'm comparing the both of you and I'm sorry but I just can't help it! What's wrong with me?!' she cried out in frustration.

Chat Noir smiled as he lovingly took both of her hands, kissing her knuckles gently, and Ladybug's breath hitched in her throat, she'd be lying if she said he wasn't attractive, cause this man is downright hot.

'You aren't losing it, princess,' he smiled.

'P..princess?! What?! How?!' he chuckled at her stammering.

'I love both sides of you Marinette, so I hope you can accept both sides of me too,' he spoke gently.

Ladybug, now Marinette gasped softly, coming to a realization as she watched the green light faded away, his transformation wearing off completely. Her blue bell eyes staring into his forest greens. 'Y..you! T..that explains a lot!' she stammered, face red.

'A..are you disappointed?' his face fell, eyes turning into that of a kitten. Ladybug panicked, 'NO! I mean! I wasn't really expecting this! Especially when I poured my heart out to Adrien, in front of Adrien! Ahh this is so embarrassing!' she buried her face into her hands.

Adrien chuckled, as Plagg scoffed and disturbed them both, 'If you're going to be all lovey-dovey at least let Tikki out so I don't have to suffer alone! ' . Marinette giggled as she let her transformation go, feeling a little sympathy for the small creature.

Tikki emerged from her earrings, giggling to herself, 'One of the sweetest reveals I have ever seen! Don't you think so Plagg?' she questioned her other half, he merely scoffed.

'So? You're happy?' Adrien wanted badly for his lady to accept him, both perfect and imperfect versions of him, not just the perfect boy his father wanted him to be.

To his surprise Marinette leaped into his arms, whispering against his ear, 'I'm ecstatic,' he could feel her smile into his shoulder. He relaxed, hugging her back. Something about her made him feel warm, he had not felt this feeling ever since his mother disappeared, and he knew, that Marinette will be playing an important role in his life, he felt like he was holding the whole world in his arms, and he never wanted to let go.

They both snuggled, as Adrien placed a kiss to the top of her head, enjoying the moment as much as possible. Marinette buried herself into his warm chest closer. She loved his warmth, and felt safe in his arms. It's a feeling that both of them came to love and enjoy.

And there they stayed on the building, snuggling with both kwamis chilling beside them.

#miraculous ladybug #adrienette #ladrien #marichat #ladynoir #adrien agreste #marinette dupain-cheng #tikki #plagg #miraculous ladybug fanfiction #post-reveal adrienette #miraculous ladybug fandom

[musicfeedsmysoul12]

Princess of Atlantis

 Marinette has always been fully aware her father wasn’t fully human- or Tom. Her mom had met Arthur- her bio dad- on a trip to Hawaii. They’d had a whirlwind summer fling that ended with Sabine going back to China for her move to France unaware she was pregnant.

 When she discovered she was pregnant she’d contacted Arthur who had gone right to France to explain some things. Learning about the fact there was an entire world underwater? Was… interesting. Learning her daughter may be in danger because of her heritage?

 She was not happy. 

 Marinette was five when her uncle Orm attacked the surface and her father became King of Atlantis. When they’d learned he had a daughter on land they had all decided that she could not be heir given her only Atlantean abilities were breathing underwater. 

 Marinette, even at age five, had no issue with that. She did not want to rule Atlantis. She wanted to be a fashion designer. She said that to her dad when he’d broken the news. 

 “I’m going to also redesign your suit.”

 “It’s not-“

 “It’s ugly daddy.”

 She still was a princess though and had to sit in on lessons given to her by Mera, her father’s betrothed/girlfriend. Mera at least was fun. 

 She learned Atlantean design and etiquette. It was fun and enjoyable and she got to design her new step-mother’s wedding dress and her daddy’s suit for their wedding at age ten which she was thrilled about.

 Marinette grew up learning about her heritage from all sides of her family, her dad fIrm on the idea. She spent time in Hawaii with her grandfather, and later her grandmother, and time in Atlantis. She learned her Hawaiian heritage, her Chinese heritage and her Atlantean heritage from a young age.

 Children though can be cruel. Especially when afraid. A little girl with crazy wavy hair and the ability to swap between multiple languages is fun, but when a girl whose daddy has power and has taught her she can do no wrong decides she doesn’t like you… no one does.

 Marinette grew up being taunted for her differences. She saw how some people side-eyed her and her mother while walking around, how some Atlanteans sneered at her for her mostly human heritage, saw how some of the people on the islands seemed to hesitate around her. She tried to smile through it but…

 Well, in the end, it was easier to pretend. She was white-passing enough that all she needed to do was straighten her hair and stop speaking other languages.

 Her mother hated it. Her papa- Tom- did too. Her daddy did, her step-momma did. Her grandfather and grandmothers did. Kaldur, the boy who became her daddy’s apprentice and a big brother figure to her, hated it too.

 But she couldn’t keep going, couldn’t keep being taunted. So she plastered a smile on her face and pretended. And it worked- Chloe, the bully, backed off and she made some sort of friends. She even became a hero like her daddy and slowly gained actual friends. She got to make her own team like Kaldur, she got a partner she could count on, a mentor to help her out. She was happy.

 Or so she thought. 

 A liar came to school and things went all to hell. She lost everything. Her friends, her comfort she felt in her hero partner being there to help. Her team, her mentor…

 She was left holding a box full of power, tears in her eyes and a scream in her throat. She took off to Atlantis where she collapsed and sobbed into her step-momma’s dress and her daddy raged. 

 It was Kaldur who helped her.

 “Fuck them,” Kaldur told her. “They don’t deserve your tears.” He sat with her and wrapped his arms around her. “They weren’t friends. Friends don’t betray you like this. Friends stick with you even when things go to hell.” He kissed her forehead and promised to be there.

 And he was. He was there when she herself decided fuck it when she stopped straightening her hair and cut it into an undercut with one side framing her face. When she started wearing eyeliner- he even went and got some help from Nightwing for learning some dramatic ways to make her eyes pop.

 Kaldur helped her figure out how to find good people to fight with. Kagami, Luka- they were good fighters, good friends. They had her back. Luka got into fights with his sister about her and never back down. Kagami punched Adrien and told him how little she cared for him seeing how he never backed up his friend.

 Marinette started smiling again soon enough.

-0-

 “I hope Marinette doesn’t make this difficult,” Lila told Alya, pouting. “I know she has Italian heritage too but I’m fully Italian…”

 “Don’t worry girl, we’ll make sure Marinette doesn’t start anything,” Alya promised as they all sat in the classroom about to give their reports on their cultural heritage. The others nodded and all turned to the front just as Marinette walked in. She’d changed- everyone knew it. Gone was the kind girl… sort of. She was still kind, but she stopped looking like she used to her. Her hair was short, she wore dark make-up, and she dressed in loose and comfortable clothing that made her look badass honestly. She also apparently had tattoos but no one had believed it- until today when she came in with no sleeves and showing off her tattoos on her arms.

 “Oh god, where did she get those?” asked Juleka in shock. “They’re badass.”

 “Maybe they’re gang signs,” Lila said slyly, smirking as everyone began whispering about this new rumour.

 “Class,” Ms. Bustier- the woman had moved with them to lycee because Chloe had demanded her favourite teacher be moved with her- began. “Marinette will be going first on her report as she needs to leave for a family thing.”

 “What?” Alya asked. “But Lila’s the full Italian! Shouldn’t we learn about the culture from her?” everyone nodded. Marinette stared at them, face blank.

 “...Nino, you’ve known me since we were kids. You know Tom’s not my bio dad.” Marinette said and the class froze.

 “... Shit, I forgot.” Nino admitted while Marinette rolled her eyes hard. 

 “I figured. So no, I’m not doing Italian anyway.” She turned and began setting up her powerpoint, ignoring the class. Lila was angry. She had hoped to whine and cry that Marinette had stolen some of her points about her heritage or make some comment about Marinette obviously having stolen her report. Now she had to actually do it. “As everyone knows- and I did do a previous report on it- my mother is Chinese. What few others know is that my bio father is kānaka ʻōiwi, or Native Hawaiian as some know them as.” Marinette continued her report, showing off interesting legends about her father’s people and even speaking of her tattoos. “They were done in the traditional way and it really hurt but I think they’re pretty amazing. I don’t have much- just a few that my dad thought fit me.” Marinette grinned and everyone looked at each other feeling uncomfortable. When her report was done she left with a wave and a very awkward class.

 Not that she cared, she was busy focusing on the fact uncle fucking Orm wanted to see her. Orm- as in her weedy uncle who still hated all land walkers. And who looked like a dork and still wouldn’t take her advice about his hair.

 Walking up to the living room, she wanted to whine upon seeing him. He was looking annoyed while sitting on the couch.

 “What’s going on that I needed to ditch school?” she asked, feeling annoyed at seeing him. She had stopped wanting to do everything for everyone. She’d stopped trying to be a people pleaser. It was annoying and frustrating. Kaldur had taken her to meet Red Robin who was similar to her in that way and they’d both had a nice long bitch out about everything before they’d both decided to stop it. Stop trying to help people who never said thanks, stop trying to please everyone. 

 She enjoyed the chaos the class had become and loved hearing about how much of a shit show Gotham’s Batfam had become themselves before they actually started trying again.

 “We need someone to run Atlantis,” Orm said darkly. She stared at him.

 “Oh fuck no. No- nope. Nuh-uh. Aʻole, Méiyǒu. NO.” She shook her head, holding her hands up. “I am literally as far from the throne as I can be given I’m the King’s only kid so far? I mean Kaldur doesn’t count.”

 “This is true but your father is needed in space while Mera is still on bedrest as her pregnancy is most difficult currently and Kaldur has no actual relation to the throne.”

 “And you can’t rule because technically you were dishonoured,” Marinette added in, gaining a dirty look from her uncle. “Damn… I’m just the face of this, right? Step-momma is still the one giving orders?”

 “Of course. Though there is a ball with land walkers you need to attend.” Marinette stopped.

 “...Everyone will know who I am then.” Orm shrugged, uncaring.

 “Weren’t you planning on revealing yourself anyway?” Marinette frowned but sighed, her shoulders slumping.

 “...At least I have a dress already designed and half made for this.”

-0-

 Telling Bustier she wouldn’t be in for two weeks was simple enough. Ruling Atlantis- or really acting as a mouthpiece for her step-mother? Simple to. Jumping back to Paris when an Akuma happened? Easy. All of Atlantis knew she was Ladybug- they felt the magic. They knew she was the Guardian as well and mostly ignored that as long as Plagg never came near them. Given she was still hesitating on claiming the ring she was okay. 

 She didn’t want to take his ring, she wanted her partner back, her best friend. She wanted him to stop flirting and stop not taking things seriously.

 “It’s annoying,” she told Kaldur while signing some papers. She and Kaldur were in the room Mera was in, the woman annoyed at the bed rest condition she’d been given for her pregnancy and demanding Marinette sign the papers in her room at least. “I mean- it’s wrong and gross and I should take it back but it feels… wrong. Gross to consider it, you know?”

 “That’s the bond of a Ladybug and Chat Noir I believe according to our records,” Mera told her step-daughter.

 “Yeah- magic makes things tricky. But he’s really pushing the boundaries.” Kaldur told Marinette who sighed.

 “I don’t know what to do.”

 “Tell him you’re dating someone,” Mera said. “If he’s a dick still then take the ring.” 

 Maybe she would. Maybe.

 But first, she had the damn ball to deal with.

-0-

 “I look terrible in gold Uncle Orm.”

 “Stop calling me that.”

 “Uncle.” Orm glared at his niece as she glared at the gold fabric he’d thrust into her arms to add to her dress. It needed an extra layer, and gold was one of the colours of Atlantis. “I look better in silver.”

 “I don’t care. You need to have the colours of Atlantis on you.” Orm told her. She glared at him and then at the fabric.

 “At least you got the sheer stuff. It’ll look nice over it hopefully.” She added the cloth and did admit it looked nice.

 She still hated gold cloth. 

 But it went with her tiara as she waited for the announcer to call her, a hand on Kaldur’s arm.

 “Relax Marinette- everything is okay,” he told her softly. 

 “I’m about to reveal to the whole world I’m the Princess of Atlantis.”

 “Imagine the looks on your classmates’ faces?”

“...Okay yeah, I feel better now.” Marinette flashed a smile and waited.

 “Her Royal Highness, Princess Marinette Curry-Dupain-Cheng of Atlantis, current regent while her father is in space and Lord Kaldur of Atlantis.” the Announcer read out loud. Marinette and Kaldur walked into the room with their heads high.

 Cameras flashed and Marinette kept her eyes focused. Her dress showed off her tattoos and muscular arms, the entire thing designed to be able to fight in if needed. She was every inch the warrior princess that Atlantis could boast of.

 “Princess!” a man shouted. “Who designed your dress.”

 “I did myself,” she told him. “I enjoy fashion design and sewing.”

 “Are you the heir?”

 “No,” she told that reporter. “Due to the fact I only have a quarter of Atlantean blood I am not the heir but as said I stepped in as regent while my father fights for our galaxy,”

 “Are you and Kaldur dating?”

 “Definitely not- he’s my elder brother in everything but blood and legality.” She told that one before she was led away by Kaldur and had to play nice for a few hours with politicians. 

 There was one face she recognized.

 “Prince Ali,” she said, curtseying like she’d been taught by Mera.

 “Princess Marinette,” the Prince of Achu said, bowing. He looked a bit sad. “I see you aren’t in rehab like Rose is saying Lila is claiming.” Marinette stopped as did Kaldur.

 “...What?”

 “Apparently that’s the new rumour that Lila Rossi is spreading.” 

 “...I believe I need to make some calls to various lawyers we have on land,” Kaldur said darkly and strode off to do so. Marinette had her eyes closed and took a deep breath.

 “I hate that girl will all my soul,” she finally said after a moment.

 “I do as well,” Ali admitted. Marinette looked at him in surprise. “I meet many people, your highness. Sometimes- unless they had made an impression- I forget them. When Rose asked if I knew Lila, I said possibly I’d met her. I did not know the extent of her lies until Rose referenced them and then… it was to late.”

 “Not really your highness, you could have said something.” Ali winced.

 “I have few friends, Princess Marinette, Rose is one of the few. And like others she expects me to be a perfect Prince which means not… rocking the boat so to speak.” He looked pained saying so, and Marinette frowned.

 “Then she’d not a friend Prince Ali. Real friends wouldn’t hold you to expectations and ideals. That’s why I stopped being friends with a fair amount of my class. I think only Juleka and I could be called friendly- and that’s because her brother is one of my best friends.” Ali frowned but looked thoughtful. 

 After the ball, Marinette went back to Atlantis with a satisfied smile. She had a nice time, and she even swapped numbers with Ali. 

 Maybe she had a new friend.

-0-

 The rest of the time spent in Atlantis was spent texting Ali when bored and ignoring the emails from her classmates who’d realized she’d changed her number. Most were basically begs for her to talk to them, a few saying they were sorry, or asking for an interview. Some accused her of lying or brainwashing Ali (Alya there) while Rose sent a sorry email. Apparently, she’d taken Ali’s message to heart and even Juleka felt bad.

 Marinette didn’t give a damn.

 When her dad came back and she got to hug him and hit him for leaving the planet- idiot- he had a laugh over the emails.

 “Your classmates are ridiculous,” he told her. “What, do they think you’ll dramatically run back to each other, arms wide open?”

 “Probably,” she told him. “I just don’t give a damn.”

 “Nice.” he ruffled her hair and they chatted about seeing grandma and grandpa in Hawaii over the summer again before Marinette headed back to Paris where some of the Atlanteans who could walk on land were guarding the bakery. And where a lawyer was waiting, plus a personal assistant.

 “No,” Marinette whined as her father patted her shoulder. He’d gone with her to explain some things. 

 “Sorry kid. You’re in the spotlight now- and that means you do need to go to a few galas and balls.” Marinette playfully gagged. Arthur laughed at his daughter again. He was happy she was doing better, that things were okay for her again. He’d worried when she was a shell of herself. Worried when she became Ladybug and worried when that Rossi girl came to the class.

 He was happy she was okay.

-0-

 Marinette’s new personal assistant was named Stephanie Brown and she was, in fact, Spoiler from Gotham who had agreed to move to Paris to help Marinette out and to be part of her new team of heroes she was putting together. Stephanie was still in school but she was killing it already as a personal assistant.

 “Alright, so school, homework, design time then patrol. Maybe steal the ring today?” Stephanie asked as she checked the tablet.

 “Maybe. I want to give him one more chance…” Marinette sighed. “But that could be the bond…”

 “Hey, up to you but I will follow as the lovely Buzzer to keep an eye on things.” Stephanie grinned as Pollen giggled from the depths of her hair. Marinette nodded as they continued their walk to school, the lawyer following. 

 Marinette ignored the majority of the students staring at her as she walked to class, only saying hi to Kagami who waved her down to playfully scold her for not telling. 

 When she got to class, Stephanie broke off and the lawyer was the only one with her as they entered the room.

 “GIRL!” Alya stood up. “Why the hell didn’t you ever tell me?” she was insulted her friend had never said anything to Alya.

 “Because we’re not friends anymore and I wasn’t sure if I could trust you when we first met. Guess I was right.” she shrugged at Alya who flushed red at that. Lila was staring at Marinette with wide eyes as the girl turned to her. “I heard someone was claiming I was in rehab these past two weeks, plus that my tattoos were gang signs and oh so much more.” The lawyer stepped forward then.

 “You’ve been served,” she told Lila who stared at the lawsuit in horror. Marinette ignored the class’s exclamations and demands she not go through with it, instead going to sit at the back again, uncaring of their words.

Adrien was giving her a look but she ignored it, pulling her phone out to text Ali, who’d texted her asking if she wanted to go for lunch. Checking with Stephanie, she agreed. 

 Still ignoring the class- now with Bustier giving her disappointed looks- she rushed out of the school to where Ali was waiting at lunch. The class followed and stopped, seeing who she was with. 

 “Ah, Princess Marinette.” Ali bowed and Marinette bowed as well, given she was wearing jeans and not a skirt.

 “Prince Ali, it is a pleasure to see you again.” They smiled at each other before both blushed, feeling awkward when they realized they’d been staring.

 “You look like a queen,” Ali remarked before his face went even redder and Marinette’s cheeks flamed before she grinned.

 “Well I am a princess…” Ali stuttered but then laughed, offering his arm and opening the door to all of the possibilities of the two, while the class watched.

No one really realized the fall out that would occur, with Lila’s mother fired, her lies exposed and her dealings with Hawkmoth revealed. No one knew that a new cat would stalk the night one day, calling himself Prince Noir. No one knew how their lives would change.

 Especially not Marinette or Ali.

tagged: 

@vixen-uchiha @persephonebutkore @magicalfirebird @starwindmaden @liawinchester67 @doriebell @animegirlweeb @unmaskedagain

#miraculous ladybug #ml au #miraculous ladby x dc #aquaman #prince ali/marinette #salt

[aliensunflower-fics]

Wildfire

(( Hia! So here’s a little Lukanette fic I wrote because I get inspired way too easy and it happened. Enjoy because it’ll be back to Daminette right after this! ))

It hadn’t been intentional. At least not at first. All Marinette had wanted was a way to express herself a way to let out the emotions that threatened to pull her under, drown her, destroy her. She was Ladybug and if she let that negativity eat her up alive she would not have the luxury of getting akumatized having a tantrum then being saved. That wasn't how this worked. Luka was the one who saved her he saw the dark water filling her lungs and when she felt ready to take her last breath he extended his hand. And she had taken it unaware that the water would turn to gasoline or that Luka would help strike the match that would light her on fire and turn her into a star for the whole world to see.

 It had started with music lessons. A guitar being slid into her waiting hands and a patient teacher. Luka had seen her spark fading bright eyes dimming Juleka who had always spoken kindly of Marinette began to hesitate and change Luka watched as she let her purple fade from her hair and changed clothes when he tried to ask her why shed mention a new girl Lila how Lila said this or that picking at anything and everything Luka tried to tell his sweet baby sister that she didn't need to change for anyone but she was scared to lose everyone but especially Rose. It has been only a week after that event when suddenly Luka was told he was being kicked out of Kitty Section. When he looked for an answer it was the name Lila Rossi that came back.

 Eventually he set out to find Marinette hoping she would have answers to his questions, but what he found was hardly the girl he knew more like a scared husk the song in her heart was a nightmarish harmony. Fearing she’d be akumatized before his very eyes he took a seat behind her slid his guitar in her hands and helped her work her emotions out. The melody she created was heartbreaking the tears she cried were worse. After that Luka made it his goal to seek Marinette out and help her work out the emotions. She started picking it up and they started regular lessons. Her parents were left speechless when Marinette asked for a guitar instead of a mannequin or fabric for her birthday.

 The day Marinette first sang Luka was left speechless. They had been playing together for months, in that time Luka learned just who Lila Rossi was. A liar a manipulator a bully. She had the school running like her personal kingdom and after stripping Marinette of everything, her reputation, her friends, her position as class president, she started targeting other students. It was not as head on as it had been with Marinette but rather subtle manipulation she made Juleka change herself to fit in, she broke up Kitty Section, she ruined relationships, and kept Adrien as a pet. But even still Marinette loved him until one day Lila decided that even the feeling love was too good for Marinette. Luka had still never found out what Lila or Adrien or both had done but that day Marinette played her new pink guitar like it was the only thing keeping her a float but then she started singing her gorgeous voice carrying lyrics of pain, anger, and betrayal.

 When she was done she all but collapsed. Luka felt as though he'd seen her soul and what he noticed was that the spark in Marinette wasn't dead yet just waiting to be fanned into a fire. And Luka, well all he wanted was to see her light up the world like she was always meant to do. Luka knew someway somehow he needed to get Marinette up on a stage. She was a born star and Luka would do anything to see her shine.

 Jagged Stone had been not only eager but insistent on hearing her sing and play. Marinette stared down at her pink guitar she had no one to blame but herself. After all she had been the one to introduce Luka and Jagged and they’d hit it off so when Luka told Jagged that his honorary niece was a star in the making what was she really expecting. But Marinette was terrified she wasn't meant to be on stage but behind it yet here she was guitar in hand with Jagged and Penny looking at her expectantly. She wanted to cry and puke and hide she had no control of her body when it ran from the room. Luka was quick to catch up, finding her hyperventilating in the hallway.

 “I-I cant! I cant Luka! I’m not made to stand on a s-stage! I can't do this! N-not alone!” She tried to control her sobs but tears kept falling and her body was shaking. Luka knelt by her side and wrapped a strong arm around her shoulders offering the support she so needed.

 “Who said anything about you doing this alone?” He saw the way her eyes widened as she looked at him. Truthfully he had not pictured himself next to her on that stage but he suddenly understood that if she was to shine for the whole world to see then she needed him by her side and really how could Luka ask for more?

 They returned to Jagged’s room and with Luka at her side Marinette played and sang. When the duo finished Jagged and Penny erupted into applause and by 7pm that evening Marinette found themselves agreeing to be trained by Jagged Stone and all his many connections. That night Luka laid on his bed exhausted when he heard a knock at his window when he opened it Ladybug slid in. Seeing her up close Luka could see how tired she looked. He had noticed Chat’s many absences and how much harder Ladybug had been working as a result clearly it was taking its toll on the superheroin. Wordlessly she held out the snake miraculous and Luka took it with great confusion. The news playing in the other room gave no indication of an akuma attack and Ladybug herself did not seem in a rush. Just as he was about to open his mouth Ladybug spoke.

 “You were right… who said ANYTHING about me doing this alone.” Luka’s eyes widened and he tightened his hold on the miraculous. Just how long? How long had Marinette been facing the world alone? Well no more! Putting a comforting hand on her shoulder he smiled and nodded understanding flashed between them and she burst into tears before hugging him closely and de-transforming. The next morning when Luka and Marinette left the boathouse together hand in hand with pink cheeks and shy smiles only Juleka was surprised, later when she asked her brother about the incident he answered honestly that Marinette had cried herself to sleep in his arms and he hadn't had the heart to wake her.

 Having someone by her side in and out of the mask who liked her as she was changed the music in her heart. Luka would not lie, being a hero was tiring but akuma were back to being defeated in record time. Opinion of Ladybug skyrocketed back up and soon Viperion merchandise started selling better than Chat Noir. Every news outlet was all over the Ladybug and Viperion development theories of all kinds sprang up that Chat Noir wasn't helping because he was jealous or that he and Ladybug had broken up, that Viperion and Ladybug were in love. People got pictures of the pair holding hands on a late night patrol and it was all anyone could talk about. Luka could not help but be pleased when Marinette relayed the news that Lila Rossi was furious at not being the center of news at school for a few days. But what made him happiest was the confidence and strength he saw regrowing in Marinette.

 A few weeks later, Marinette had introduced Kagami and Chloe to Luka. It had been awkward with all the different personalities but Marinette gave them balance, she was growing with each rehearsal with every song and practice she got brighter. Chloe who had never known real friendship where she wasn't in control and now was just as alone as Marinette in school seemed bothered and annoyed at first but Luka could tell her melody was softer then she showed and was eager to preen under Marinettes genuine encouragement and praise. Kagami who had met Marinette through an old mutual crush was cold and harsh but melted easier than expected when treated with the friendship she truly desired. They made an odd group and Luka was honestly confused but happy that the old Marinette was coming back stronger than ever and was eager to find honest people in the world.

 The first time Kagami and Chloe were invited to rehearsal they ended up holding hands as they listened to Marinettes newest song a duet with Luka about growing love in unexpected places. And if Luka and Marinette could hardly make eye contact afterwords no one said anything about it in between teasing Chloe and Kagami. When both girls asked to join everyone was shocked. But Chloe was quick to scoff.

 “Jeez, Marinette! Did you really think two rich girls from influential families wouldn't know how to play an instrument? Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous!” Chloe refused to admit she’d learned the piano in hopes of playing with Adrien and Kagami knew multiple instruments and shyly admitted to having self taught how to DJ in hopes of being able to throw her own party.

 Of course Marinette was over the moon to have them join the duo. But now they needed to name themselves, they argued about it over pizza in Jagged Stone’s suite while Penny and the aforementioned star listened in and laughed. In these moments away from those who hurt her Marinette was filled with light and fire her hand racing as she sketched all manor of designs. Luka who could not help but look at her in awe suddenly felt a name bubble to the surface.

 “Wildfire.” They all paused to look at Luka a heavy silence falling over the room giving Fang the opportunity he needed to drag away half of Chloe’s unattended pizza. Feeling his cheeks flush Luka scrambled to try and find the words he needed to explain but Marinette spoke before he got the chance.

 “Its perfect.” She grinned a wild look filling her eyes. “Our music its wild its raw! No one would expect it from any of us! But thats what we are! Were wildfire! And we are going to light Paris on FIRE!” The room erupted into cheers and Jagged Stone screamed out his signature Rock n Roll! Luka didnt cheer he just let Marinettes words vibrate inside of him as he watched the fire in her eyes blaze.

 A day later when two new heroes joined Viperion and Ladybug, Luka wasn't surprised at all he felt Chloe made an excellent ‘Wasp’ and Kagami was definitely a perfect fit for the dragon miraculous. But whether they were in or out of costume the group worked like a well oiled machine. They spoke without speaking backed each other up without question and the double dates were not only fun but were impossible to ruin akuma attack or not. But maybe even better was that with the final pieces in place ‘Wildfire’ was finally able to put finishing touches on songs and begin releasing them. Jagged insisted that the music be released without revealing who any of them were just yet his arguments were pretty solid, all of them needed to be coached on how to deal with the stress of stardom but apparently more importantly Jagged stressed there was NOTHING Rock n Roll about just revealing who they were without an epic concert of some kind.

 When Wildfire hit the number one spot in fan popularity Marinette felt grateful for heading her honorary Uncle's advice. The secrecy surrounding the band had fans running wild, theories from the realistic to the alien were circulating. They continued writing and releasing songs all the while being trained for everything from live performances to dealing with the press. Marinette felt like maybe dealing with the press would be easy after she let her parents know about Wildfire in their eagerness to show support while still being secretive they played all of Wildfire’s song on repeat in the bakery and regularly sent her to band practice with macaroons. Marinette blossomed under all the fresh positivity in her life Tikki and Master Fu were practically glowing with pride at the young chosen. Luka felt like he might go blind from how brilliantly she burned his heart that he felt could never hold more love for her filled even more and he knew he'd do anything to keep her happy.

 The day she arrived at practice bruised and bloody broken guitar in hand Luka would have given Hawkmoth anything for revenge until Marinette collapsed into his arms and asked to play guitar with him the same as when he’d first started teaching her. Chloe had left school early to catch Kagami’s tournament, Marinette had wanted to go but had been late so many times to school that week that the teacher threatened to give her detention if she missed one more class. So Marinette had waved Chloe off telling her to cheer twice as loud so that it was like she was there also. The rest of the school day had been mostly uneventful, with Luka and her friends help Marinette’s confidence had returned so even with the whole class sneering at her day in and day out she no longer backed down. But it seemed like Lila had not been happy about that and had only been biding her time. Now with Chloe gone she struck.

 “I CANNOT BELIEVE YOU WOULD DO THIS MARINETTE!” Marinette who was pulling her guitar from her locker froze and looked at Alya with confusion. The girl was absolutely furious.

 “And what, may I ask is Lila accusing me of this time?” The whole class was glaring at her and Marinette felt herself grip her guitar tighter.

 “UGH! I can't BELIEVE I use to be friends with someone like YOU! But I’m sure you’ll just keep playing dumb! So il jog your memory! You DESTROYED Lila’s dress! That was a gift from her late grandmother! Oh but I guess you can't stand the idea of anyone else dressing up for Adrien!” Marinette mentally sighed she hadn't so much as spoken to Adrien in months. Hearing the pitiful fake sobs Marinette glanced over Alya’s shoulder sure enough there was Lila sobbing into Adrien’s shirt vague stain covering the clearly cheap dress. The blonde was glaring at her but Marinette felt nothing. Finally Marinette sighed.

 “Listen, if I say im sorry and vow never to speak to Adrien again can I go? I have somewhere else to be.” Alya narrowed her eyes and Marinette knew that would not be the end of it. She began looking around for an escape route but quickly noticed she was surrounded. Alya smiled a ugly horrible smile and Marinette felt her stomach twist.

 “Oh your not going ANYWHERE Marinette.” Marinette saw the girls eyes fall on her beloved pink guitar, the one her parents had struggled to buy her, the one that held so many precious memories. She felt Kim grip her arms tightly and she screamed as she was lifted into the air kicking wildly. “Oh calm down Marinette, this is just justice. An eye for an eye right?”

 Alya had all but ripped the guitar out of Marinette hands before slamming it against the ground over and over. Marinette had wanted to close her eyes but she kept them open and watched. Watched as her old best friend grinned like a madwoman as she slammed the precious instrument into the ground. Watched as Lila Rossi held Adrien close and smirked. Watched as Adrien did nothing but pout like an inconvenienced child at Marinette for crying as her guitar broke. Watched as they all bore witness to it, all except Juleka who closed her eyes tightly and looked pained and ashamed while holding Rose tightly. At least some felt guilt but Marinette was too devastated to care. When Kim let her go Marinette rushed to the remains of her guitar sobbing but the tears blurring her vision kept her from noticing Alya’s well placed foot she landed hard face first in the remains of her guitar, the wood cutting into her skin. But she didn't care all she could do was gather the remains of her precious instrument before she ran out. Not stopping till she was safe in Luka’s arms.

 Now they sat as they once had when it had all started. Her back in his chest his arms wrapped around her guiding her small fingers over the guitar strings but it was different this time. In the past he had helped her play out her feelings but this time they played out their feelings together. His anger deep resounding, her sadness echoing soft, his concern questioning gentle, her relief delicate easy. Luka removed his hands from overtop hers to wrap his arms around her waist protectively letting his head fall into her shoulder. Marinette continued to play letting her feelings out as she did so, comfortable in the knowledge that that only Luka could understand what she was truly saying. The melody was confused at first trying to find itself Luka smiled to himself thinking how it was just like Marinette to struggle for words. Marinette soon found her music soft gentle there was an underlying sadness but that was to be expected, she found a rhythm and Luka hummed along he was still angry but he knew Marinette did not want revenge she wanted only for the truth. The music grew slowly it was warm and loving his heart melted and his grip tightened but Marinette played unbothered pouring her love and care into each note. She loved him and he loved her and in that moment even with all the horrible things that had happened and had still yet to come they were content.

 An hour or so later when Kagami and Chloe arrived the store was retold and new anger sparked Chloe fumed and yelled while the ever calm Kagami sat like stone eyes staring into the remains of Marinette's most precious guitar as if trying to comprehend the senseless act of cruelty. But there was nothing to understand, only cold cruel reality.

 “We can’t just let this go! They’ve gone too far!” Chloe despite all the advancements she’d made stamped down her foot angrily. It made Marinette who was burrowed comfortably in Luka’s arms snort in amusement. She shifted turning in Luka’s lap to better address her friends.

 “We won’t. But were not stooping to their level either. I want the truth and I want to live my life free of lies and guilt and shame! They may have made me feel useless took me lower than ever before but Im not ever letting anyone do that to me again!” Marinettes words were so firm so full of fire that no one questioned her. There was a moment of silence before Chloe grinned.

 “Alright. What do you need?” Marinette returned the grin her eyes darting around before she spotted her sketchpad. She had a song to write.

 Months passed by and Wildfire announced that they were ready to be seen for the first time by the world in their first ever concert and a few days after that mysterious envelopes appeared on the desks of almost every student in a certain class at College Francoise Dupont. Almost because one Chloe Bourgeois and Marinette Dupain-Cheng had not received any such mystery envelope though they didn't seem bothered by that at all. As the class filtered in no one paid attention to the two girls sitting in the back together chatting amicably and sharing macaroons. Instead everyone was busy looking curiously at the unmarked delivery on their desks though none dared open it without Lila. Finally the class queen arrived followed by her ever loyal reporter they took their seats and sure enough Alya with permission opened the envelope, the following scream of joy was almost enough to shatter glass.

 “Oh my GOD! Lila girl! You are to good to us! Front row seats to the first ever Wildfire concert hosted by THE Jagged Stone! Pinch me I’m totally dreaming!” Everyone now eager to see if what Alya said was true ripped open their envelopes and gasped. Lila knew she had not bought tickets she knew she wasn't responsible but her sheep were well trained so anything good was obviously her doing and she was quick to lie.

 “Well of course! Didn’t I tell you guys I had a surprise in store! And Jagged was so insistent on me being there but I totally refused to go unless all of YOU could come!” The class erupted into compliments showering the girl in praise for her selflessness.

 “I just hope you didn’t extend your generosity too far SOME people really don’t deserve it!” Alya shot a look at Marinette and Chloe. Lila was pleased to note that neither girl had an envelope it was almost too easy.

 “Oh Alya you know I would have invited them but everyone in Wildfire and me are actually good friends of mine and they refused to let me invite my bullies! But I really wish it could have been the whole class.” She wiped a fake tear from her face and practically threw herself at Adrien demanding comfort from the boy.

 Chloe and Marinette however said nothing only watched the charade with growing amusement. Marinette caught Juleka looking at her and an invisible message passed between the two before Marinette smiled warmly. Juleka had finally had a long talk with her brother and Marinette and had finally redone her purple streaks there was no more tension between them and if anything Juleka was excited to see Lila’s empire fall. For the rest of the day all anyone could talk about was the concert and Lila eager to keep eyes on her kept piling on lie after lie.

 “I'm sorry I didn’t get us backstage passes but you know how celebrities are! Oh but don’t worry Alya i'm SURE I could get you an interview! I mean were just that close!” Lie after lie the bubble grew larger and Chloe could not wait to watch it pop.

 On the night of the concert weeks later the one who might have felt the bubble pop hardest was Alya. With their tickets in hand the class had been treated wonderfully they got in easily had the best seats and compliments rained down on Lila for everything. Jagged Stone had played some music to keep the crowd entertained but then finally the time came for Wildfire. The lights dimmed and Alya felt her heart pounding in her chest this was it! The music that started was unfamiliar and Alya heard Nino and Adrien excitedly whisper about how they must be starting with a totally new song! The music got louder instruments being added Alya felt shivers run over her body the dark stage not betraying a thing until all at once the music hit a peek the lights flared and there they were Wildfire for the first time in the flesh.

 Alya was dizzy with excitement her eyes darting around trying to take everything in she was obviously recording everything on her phone that dizzying excitement at the thought of her next scoop is why she remained blind to what was truly in front of her. The lead singer had her eyes closed letting herself soak in the music as she played with her band Alya felt she was so familiar but it wasn't until her eyes slowly opened as she sang the first words that it dawned on everyone. Those bluebell eyes were unmistakable.

 “MARINETTE?” It was Adrien who shouted it first he sounded horrified. Alya wanted to say he was wrong but despite how different the bluenette looked from earlier that day it was her. The blue flames that danced in her eyes the confident and almost wicked smirk as she sang her voice so different but now familiar like a siren drawing in the crowd.

 “Its… not just Marinette.” Alya could barely hear Nino from the roar of the crowd and fire filled song on Marinette’s lips. But he was right slowly the class looked from person to person. Luka was possibly the easiest to recognize having changed his style the least. Chloe was next her hair and makeup altered but her unmistakable yellow theme showing through. The other girl was harder to pinpoint but finally Alya brain supplied a name ‘Kagami’ she remembered seeing Marinette climb into the girls car with Chloe for a shopping trip.

 The memory made her jaw clench. Why had she not been invited? Why had she not been told? Marinette was lead singer for THE most popular band is paris and yet Alya her best friend knew NOTHING. ‘But are you really her friend?’ Alya felt her grip on her precious phone tighten until her knuckles were white. Of course they were friends! They had to be… Alya felt her shoulders sag as she listened to Marinette’s song. It was raw, anger, betrayal, fire, and Alya couldn't help but feel the lyrics were aimed at them. Her eyes looked over the pink guitar in Marinette's hands the one she played so expertly now and Alya bit her lip remembering the precious guitar she’d ripped out of Marinette’s hands and destroyed. The lyrics and tone of the music changed it was still heavy still the rock and roll Alya never would expect from Marinette. She tried to focus on what she was singing but it was painful to hear, moving on, getting stronger, burning those who wronged her into the ashes of the past. It got louder and louder and the concert Alya should have been loving felt like torture Marinette and her band all of Wildfire was practically screaming now it was passionate it was raw, it was a slap in the face.

 When the song finally ended there was silence then a roar of applause the crowd loved it. But near the front the group save Juleka who was overjoyed and yelling wildly sat numb the lyrics coupled with realization of what was done and said leaving them feeling exposed. Lila however felt nervous her gut churning her mind racing, before the concert was over she needed to find a lie to cover for everything or her kingdom would crumble. When the applause died down the music began anew each song was different and unique each conveying emotions wild and unchecked and in Paris a land where emotions were kept so lidded due to Hawkmoth it was like a breath of fresh air. Then the music slowed the love duet that had helped skyrocket the band into popularity in the first place. Marinette who for the most part stood apart and in front stepped back to be near Luka the two looked at each other as they sang their eyes never parting as they sang together then back and forth the soft loving smiles they had was enough to fill Lila with jealousy, the liar had thought she'd taken away the love of Marinette’s life but here on stage for all to see the two were practically declaring their undying love for all too see. And one glance at Adrien Agreste showed how unhappy how clearly jealous he was.

 Finally what felt like an eternity later and 2 encores later the concert came to a close. Marinette grinned as she took the microphone into her hand waving enthusiastically to the crowd. “Thank you each and every one of you for coming out to Wildfire’s first ever concert! We cannot wait to perform and sing more for all of you another day!” The crowd cried out praises as the group disappeared behind stage. Soon people began to file out but the class stayed where they were struggling to process all that they had just heard and witnessed. Finally it was Rose who broke the silence.

 “Lila you…You! Lied! To us!” The small girl was trembling huge tears threatening to fall from her large eyes. Juleka placed a supportive hand around her to keep her steady. Alya reflexitively went to defend Lila only to bite her tongue. Lila had said she was best friends with Wildfire, she claimed the tickets were her doing, she’d been saying for months all Marinette wanted was Adrien and she’d bully anyone for him but she sang of Luka and smiled for him. Just how many lies had Lila told?

 “R-Rose how c-c-could you! I would never lie! Right Alya!?” Lila sobbed out. “I-I’m so hurt you would say s-such an AWFUL thing!” Lila threw herself into Adrien’s arms crying into his chest.the class exchanged a look they were confused. It was Nino who came to Rose’s defense first.

 “You said you were Wildfire’s friend but Marinette like hates you dude.” The class murmured in agreement which gave Nino the encouragement to continue. “Also I just don’t believe Marinette would sing like that about Luka if she was really after Adrien you know?”

 “SHE- SHE’S JUST USING THAT LUKA GUY!” Lila’s facade was cracking the panic she felt bubbling into her desperate words. The class was muttering now, were the tickets really her? What about saying she was Prince Ali’s secret lover? Or saving Jagged Stone’s cat? Had he had a cat?

 “There’s an easy way to solve this you know.” The class looked at Juleka stunned waiting for her to continue. “We just ask Marinette.” She pointed to Penny Rolling who stood at the entrance to the backstage checking her clipboard. Lila was quick to try and cut in but Alya gripped her tightly and dragged her towards the backstage the class in tow none noticing the amused smile on Juleka’s lips.

 Getting back stage was surprisingly easy Alya had all but demanded to see Marinette and Penny would normally refuse but when she saw Juleka in the group she gave a forced polite smile and guided them. When they entered the room where Wildfire was relaxing Alya felt the air and whatever she had planned to say leave her body along with her soul. Marinette sat her back to Luka’s chest the boy holding her tenderly a soft smile on his face as he watched his beloved Marinette negotiate with a CROCODILE ‘Fang’ Alya’s mind supplied about how no the scaly creature did not NEED another slice of pizza and no puppy eyes would change that. Chloe meanwhile had her head in Kagami’s lap while she redid her nail polish. Kagami was lovingly stroking the blondes hair while arguing with Jagged about which pizza toppings should be illegal. The whole scene was too much and Alya felt her brain short circuit and rage build it should have been HER she was Marinette’s best friend!

 “Well, well, look what the alley cat dragged in~” Chloe had been the first to notice vengeful wicked smile plastered on her face as she sat up and wrapped herself in Kagami’s arms. “I hope you all LOVED the show!” Alya felt her rage build until she felt she’d pop.

 “HOW COULD YOU MARINETTE! I thought I was your BEST FRIEND! Why didn’t you tell me!” Fang who’d previously been relaxed turned and growled at Alya causing the girl to shrink back.

 “Oh please Alya.” Marinette’s voice was cool, the blue flames dancing in her eyes. “You? My best friend? I think that would require us to talk. And your daily insults hardly count.” Alya felt a pang in her chest guilt eating at her shame staining her cheeks.

 “Tch. I  know Ive certainly never heard of any friends who break each other guitars on purpose.” Kagami’s voice was like ice piercing the classes hearts shame and guilt wracking them.

 “So… Lila really was lying then?” Alya shot a glare at Nino causing the boy to wither under his demanding girlfriend gaze. It was Chloe who burst into laughter first high and mocking followed by Marinette. Alya bristled not understanding what was so funny. When Marinette was done laughing she stood Luka easily letting her go his loving eyes watching his now confident sweet girlfriend.

 “Lila is a liar.” It was a fact nothing more but it bit like teeth. Marinette began slowly walking back and forth in front of the class “She’s lied to all of you. About everything, she isn’t Prince Ali’s secret lover, she isnt Wildfire’s good friend, Ladybug’s got no clue who she is, no she didn’t buy you the tickets tonight, I’ve been dating Luka for months, I don't care enough to bully her, and for the last time Jagged Stone never owned a cat.” To that Jagged cheered and threw his beloved Fang another slice of pizza.

 Lila burst once more into sobs and clung onto Adrien as she whined about how cruel Marinette was. “Oh those are the fakest tears I’ve ever seen! I can’t believe any of you fell for it! Ridiculous! Utterly Ridiculous!” The class looked if possible even more ashamed. Finally Adrien who’d been silent broke.

 “I can’t believe you Marinette! I thought we’d agreed but no you had to pull this ACT all because I didn’t love you.” Marinette simply scoffed letting herself fall back on to the couch and into Luka’s waiting arms.

 “Oh please Agreste. I never agreed to anything. And in case you didn’t notice. I don’t need or want YOUR love.” Luka who had seemed previously content to sit by pulled Marinette close to himself protectively she giggled at the rare show of jealousy. Nino’s eyes widened as he stared at Adrien.

 “You knew?” The class paused finally realizing. “Adrien, bro answer me! DID YOU KNOW!” Adrien stiffened and nodded. That was it the class erupted accusations firing in every direction Lila sobbing trying desperately to get pity. The noise was silenced when Kagami loudly whistled. But it was Chloe who spoke.

 “Listen. As fun as it is to watch you idiots realize just how stupid you’ve all been its been a long night for us~ So I think its time for dear Uncle Jagged and auntie Penny to give you your farewell gifts. What do you think Marinette?” The bluenette was comfortably nestled in Luka’s arms gently caressing her boyfriends cheek with a small hand but she gave an absent nod to go ahead. With the signal to go ahead Penny handed out large stacks of paper to Lila and Alya respectively.

 Alya felt the numbness return to her body. Adrien had known, shed destroyed Marinette’s guitar and trust, Lila had lied potentially as Mari had said about EVERYTHING, how could things be worse. At Lila’s screech of horror Alya finally looked down at the papers. “Your… Suing us?” Her tongue felt like led.

 “Oh not us.” It was finally Luka who spoke the usually calm boy clearly containing some hidden rage he felt toward the class though it seemed Marinette’s touches helped him remain composed. “Just some celebrities including Jagged are. After all you wrote a LOT of stories about them.” The boy looked pleased.

 Beside her Lila kept sputtering angrily but Alya was completely frozen this had to be some mistake! Marinette! Marinette would help her. “Mari gurl! Your joking right?” Alya grinned wildly looking much like a crazed animal “I mean you won't let anyone sue me! You’ll help me right? You know I'm sorry about the guitar thing!” Marinette’s eyes grew uncertain the fire in them dimming Alya felt her heart leap in hope until Luka took her gently by the chin and they looked each other he silently shook his head no and just like that the wildfire in her eyes returned. The bluenette looked at her old friend and Alya felt like her skin was on fire.

 “I think its about time you all went home.” Alya screeched trying to protest Adrien and Lila joining in. Juleka left the rest of her stunned classmates to sit with Luka absently petting Fang as the chaotic confused student body was pushed out by security. Luka smiled proudly at HIS wildfire his beautiful brave Marinette the spark in her was brighter than he'd ever thought it could be she was a beautiful star one he felt undeserving to be loved by. As if reading his thoughts she smiled and kissed him sweetly.

 All of this, none of it had been intentional. Not falling in love with both music and Luka. Not exposing or getting her class sued. No all Marinette had ever wanted was to express herself proudly to feel each emotion good and bad. But as a member of Wildfire Marinette had gotten everything she’s wanted and more. As she curled into Luka ever warm and comforting arms she felt herself relax in a way she’d never thought possible. Yes nothing had been intentional but it didn’t need to be.

[ Wanna Support Me? Donate HERE! ]

[ Wanna Read More? Masterlist HERE! ]

#lukanette #marinette x luka #miraculous fanfic #miraculous salt #so much salt #i just want good things for luka #my fic

[currentfandomkick]

Marinette did not sign up for this part 9

so not as polished but it wouldn't shut up. enjoy!

first part here previous part here ao3 here

--

            Ladybug focused on talking to Bunnix first. Why? Bunnix would get the information she needed—one way or another. Perks of time traveler family on your side—a few questions and you get a lot of answers quickly.

            “Bunnix, you saw what was happening to Chat’s suit, right?”

            “Yeah, and uh… might want to restrain him or something until your threat level goes down.”

            Ladybug froze at that. “Explain—now.”

            Bunnix rubbed the back of her neck, looking away from the screen and Ladybug’s gaze. “okay, so long story short, Chat isn’t working with all his abilities.”

             Ladybug sighed as she knew where this was going. “Just like how my suit is too similar to Bridgette’s to be mine, not hers.”

             Bunnix nodded. “I’m not sure if it’s a holdover from the old timeline, or just a Black Cat miraculous thing—family was out of the loop for a gen or two before Grand-père—but if his stories are right, then this won’t calm down until after you’re safe from whatever life-and-death thing sent him off AND he believes it…”

             “Bunnix.” She needed more than that. “What’s happening?”

             “Uh, you know how he’s the only one with a color as part of his name?”

             Ladybug nodded.

              “There’s a reason for it. I don’t know how, timeline hopping side effects and all, but I’m pretty sure that he’s controlling condensed destruction for his Cataclysm, and it’s either leaking—which is bad—or he has some shadow ability. The Chat Noir from Grand-père’s timeline was after his Ladybug to free him from a curse his shadows… well Grandpère changed the timeline a lot for a reason. Whatever happened, haunted him.”

              Ladybug took a deep breath. High threat coming from her partner… “Chat Blanc bad?”

              “Honestly? Chat Blanc is a walk in the park by comparison.”

              Ladybug felt sick.

              “Got it. So what set him off—Murder Robin situation escalating?”

              Bunnix sighed. “Probably when the guy showed up.”

              The building rocked.

              “Gotta go, Bug out!”

              Ladybug snapped her compact shut and ran to where she could feel Chat—another perk of being Ladybug. Always knowing where your other half is when transformed—and sighed in relief when she saw he was hit by Miss Sting before he got anyone.

              Murder Robin was not doing good. Probably. She couldn’t read him.

              “Get him back to Paris and leave him at the museum—secret passage.”

              Miss Sting nodded, grabbing Chat Noir and throwing his frozen form over her shoulder as she ran.

              Green Lantern ran to the room only to see a paralyzed Chat Noir carried by Miss Sting.

              “Should I be worried?’

              Ladybug rubbed her temples.

              “Voyage!”

              “Stay in the library, I’ll fix this.”

              “But—”

              “Please.” Ladybug wanted to scream or cry or something because this is more than too much and overwhelmed would be a welcome change from how she felt at the moment. She was far beyond overwhelmed, in over her head, and whatever other way someone could think up to describe her current situation.

             Green Lantern closed the door for her, walking off.

             “Lucky charm.”

            Why was she given knitting needles? (she missed how Damian’s eyes went wide at the sight of them, something clicking.)

             “Miraculous Ladybug!”

             Ladybugs filled the room, undoing whatever Chat’s cataclysm did to it. it was an old training room, one she hadn’t fixed all the way before…

             A series of training dummies, wooden ‘blades’ (swords, knifes, spear staffs) and a few staffs appeared.

             Ladybug didn’t even say spots off before her timer ran out. Tikki blinked curiously at where they were.

            “Marinette…”

            “Not now Tikki, just, please?”

            Marinette took out a macron from her purse and gave it to the tiny goddess. Tikki took it with a sigh. “Do you want me here for this?”

           Marinette glanced at Murder Robin. Who was tied up, and she could feel had words to say but was going to butcher probably.

           “Private conversation this time. He came after me as me, not Ladybug.”

            Tikki nodded, finishing her cookie in one go.

            “You know how to call me if you want,” Tikki said before phasing through the floor. She likes to check on the plants on the lower levels.

            Marinette took a deep breath. “So, I get the whole rival heir thing and how off-ing rivals is a big thing in history, but uh…” and she forgot where she was going with this. Great.

            “Is it safe to say the flowers were not an adequate apology?”

            Marinette blinked. “What.”

            That was what those were for? Really?

            “The flowers, my teachers said the language of flowers was an important consideration when apologizing, and given your residence I assumed you were not familiar with Arabic, and I doubted your intelligence in English given your grades…”

            Marinette rolled her eyes. “You try being the main hero on-call 24-7 and see how well you do learning your non-sense language. Why didn’t you just say it in French?”

            “That is…” she had a feeling this had backstory he wasn’t wiling to share. “A fair judgment.”

            Marinette took a deep breath, trying to incorporate this tid-bit. Murder Robin was apologizing with the flowers. Which… many levels of ‘who raised this kid?’ and ‘I am assuming child custody’ warring in the back of her mind. He did try to kill her once…

            “And given your lack of defensive abilities, I assumed you would require weapons more suited to your frame, stature, activity level given your social media—”

            “Are you social media stalking me too?”

            “And your boutique. But that’s not the point—I wanted to ensure your safety once better understood that certain things taught to me were wrong. That I was wrong, and I needed to apologize for it.”

            Marinette was seriously debating if this kid was from another timeline. She wouldn’t put it past one of the Kubdels to do it either—the whole family could randomly have a ‘cousin’ appear for a bit to fix something later down the road and no one would be able to tell the difference…

            “So why the daggers?”

            “Mother favored them, I assumed it would be a good weapon of choice for you. I misunderstood your preferences… I hope the rapier is making a fine decoration to your liking at least.”

            “Used it in a few akuma attacks at home actually, so good call there, awkward explanation to Maman and Papa as to why I had one and why I was hiding it.”

            Robin’s face soured a bit. “Yes, Agreste’s… gift.”

            Marinette decided that was a sore spot to examine another time.

            “Yeah, big weapons aren’t my thing.”

            “My mistake. I hope the knives and throwing stars have been to your liking at least.”

            Marinette felt awkward about her (very reasonable) reaction as the (still foreign) information began to shift the picture. Insecure kid with a questionable home life that is in desperate need of socialization… “The ball point pen was a good call—had to add a few decorations to it so I stopped mixing it up. The Swiss army knife is really useful on the days I knew there was going to be too much going on to remember where I put my backup tiny tool kits.”

            Robin nodded at that. “And the throwing stars?”

            “Uh, may have turned a one or two into hair accessories, but haven’t really had the time to test them out with everything.”

            Robin nodded, mulling something over. “Okhti Al Kobra?”

            Marinette looked at him when he spoke, trying to get his meaning(s) and not just the surface. If Alya was there, she’d use her gut. But Marinette’s gut is an overacting jerkface that she refuses to trust at the moment…

            She might ask to borrow Wonder Woman’s lasso later.

            Or see if Alya has leveled up as a Fox enough yet to sense what Marinette needs her to. Maybe she could just borrow Trixx?

            “I haven’t told the others who you are.”

            Marinette paused at that. “But it’s the Ghosts of Gotham, you guys kind of know everything.” And are unofficially the ‘check’ to the superhero community if anyone goes rogue. At least for who the bats met. Crap—is there a file on her too? Maybe she’d ask the LoS if they could destroy hers…

            “I assumed the same. Apparently Father didn’t know about you until Aquaman confronted him on the matter.”

            Oh… oh. Oh! She… she outted herself. great. Wonderful.

            Marinette sighed. “That’s… good. I think.”

            “I doubt they’ve realized who you are yet. If my memory serves, Grandfather said only those most trusted by the God-touched could figure out their secret identities.”

            Marinette was grateful for Trixx’s twist to all miraculous magic, she really is.

            “So safe on that front, for now.”

            “Correct.”

            Marinette had a feeling he had more to say on the matter, and let him find what he had to say.

            “I know your identity, and that compromises you… You may compromise my own. I am Damian Al-Ghul Wayne.”

            Marinette’s brain shorted for a moment and needed time to reboot. And proof… and time to understand what just happened (and get the urge to kidnap this child out of her system. That was. No. Bad. She thinks. Maybe… he’s tiny and doesn’t even have magic protecting him! probably.)

            “Do you mind if I…”

            Robin—Damian. Damian lifted his head and nodded quickly.

            Marinette took off the mask and memorized his face. Shape is congruent with what she remembers of the latest Wayne Heir in a picture when Adrien and Kagami got at the Wayne Galas last year. It was the first time either family was invited.

            She had a feeling Ro—Damian. Damian was behind that… He could have been gathering information, but why? to learn about her, or Kagami who she knows he’s fenced against.

            Kagami who might have put things together and she needs to damage control there next. Great. (What is she the guardian of again? Lately its felt like miraculous wielders and not the kwami.)

            Marinette could sense Rena getting close.

            She put Robin’s mask back on and transformed wordlessly. Tikki must have returned at some point.

            “Can I come in?”

            Ladybug and Robin were in place then. both behind more comfortable masks.

            Ladybug went to the door and slipped into Gaurdian. The chances anyone besides her team knew it were slim… and she’d rather not ask Wonder Woman for her lasso… just in case.

            “Can you do me a favor?”

            “Yeah girl, what do you need?”

            “Just… let me know how you feel about his next answer.”

            At Rena’s nod, Ladybug turned to Robin as she let Rena in.

            “Have you answered my questions truthfully?”

            “Yes.”

            “Did you withhold information you believe to be important?”

            “Not consciously.”

            Ladybug looked at Rena.

            “I…” Rena kept scanning him, looking for something. “Why the…” she trailed off as her eyes went wide. “oh. Oh That happened.”

            Ladybug raised an eyebrow. “Uh, those were very loud whoosh with a bell. I think that means truth, just, wow.”

            And Rena’s ability to sense lies has a new manifestation, good. Downside—Alya will probably have it too and she may have been trying to delay this…Trixx will be happy at least, and no need for lasso of truth.

            “Well, I’ll be back in a bit. Rena, feel free to go home for a bit and rest up.”

            --

            Marinette almost screamed when she got home. She’d only be in her room for fifteen minutes tops—but still.

            Maman and Papa told her they’d be at a catering gig tonight, so she didn’t have to worry about them checking up on her once they left.

            No, she had to worry about the pics she was checking from her feed a year ago… which included Damian’s face for the Wayne Gala.

            She could have been a Wayne.

            She’s not, and she’s not mad just… wow. (Gotham/bullet dodged?)

            Which meant Bruce Wayne is likely Batman, and by order of appearance… Nightwing must be Dick Grayson-Wayne, Red Hood (who makes zombie jokes, like, a lot according to Gotham’s #Batwatch #OnlyinGotham twitter accounts) is probably Jason Todd, who died. Timelines match and she has questions. Many. But then there are more horrible realizations to make. Like Red Robin is probably Timothy Jackson Drake-Wayne (does he have a not-first name anywhere in his name?) who she consulted as Marinette and designed a suit for two days ago. And his blonde friend (who was in her bakery. She debated her. just. Fuck.) was probably Spoiler who is the current Batgirl, and if she bothered to check his friends’ list, she’d probably find the girl’s real name. Cass was obviously black bat (only one who doesn’t mouth off in every fight, gave very short responses during their debate but agreed with Marinette so is probably smarter than the rest). Oracle is a mystery (thankfully. She’s certain she’d lose her tech forever if she found out who the woman was and it wasn’t on said woman’s terms).

            Just… a lot to take in.

            Once her parents were gone and Marinette had her brain (mostly) back, she texted Adrien that “latest situation was handled, talk tomorrow.” In response to him trying to make her phone explode with the sheer volume of texts he sent her.

            Not even five minutes later Chat made his way into her room, shadows still rolling. “What happened?”

            “I… long story short? I’m pretty sure he’s been brainwashed or something and Fox’s seal of approval on him telling the truth—he was leaving flowers and weapons as apologies and ‘here, to protect yourself’ things which is kind of sweet in a really, really messed up way that I do not have the capacity to process. He won’t be a problem—I have his secret identity and he has mine—apparently the other Bats haven’t figured it out, and didn’t know about me until I blew up.”

            Chat’s shadows settled on his suit. Returning to the familiar leather pattern. “Really?”

            Marinette nodded. “Really. Its to the point I have to remind myself not to adopt him—he needs help, and I doubt letting tiny child fight is a good thing.”

            “Anything on Bat-threat?”

            A smile twitched on Marinette’s face. “We both know you already checked.”

            Chat grinned at that. “Yeah. Wonder Woman took out four bodies and threw them into those tube thing-ies.”

            Marinette shook her head. “Oh, and you have a new thing that I have to watch for.”

            “Oh, I do?” Chat looked around, examining himself.

            Marinette shook her head at him fondly. “Shadow suit.” Once she had Chat’s attention, she continued. “You were a little…”

            “I’m going to guess not me?”

            “Miss Sting said paranoid in her messages, extra aggressive and then you almost killed brainwashed murder bird.”

            “Are we changing the nickname now?”

            “… honestly I’m debating just calling him a crow at this point. Maybe fix his suit to match so there’s less awful traffic light.”

            “It would be a great public service,” Chat added as he wrinkled his nose. “who makes a child a traffic light.”

            “Apparently the donor.”

            “Donor needs fashion advice.”

            “Can’t, he’d try to ruin mine with a god-awful color scheme, and I refuse.”

            Chat snorted at that. “So, these guys… where do we stand?”

            Marinette hummed. “Sent the ‘not trusting them at all’ back already… I say we keep Robin for now and figure out what the hell made him think murder is okay and if its still encouraged then…”

            “Then we do a ‘this is my many times removed relative who lives here now?’”

            “No. I tell Gina, she gets the documents ready, and then I introduce him as my bio mom’s cousin’s kid and tell them he’s staying in paris and wants to connect.”

            “You do realize his mother probably has a stance on this.”

            “Shhh, cousins.”

            “Shhh, someone is bound to notice.” Chat countered, shaking his head.

            Okay, would gotham notice a Wayne missing? Probably. Would they really try to look for him is the question… and how easy would it be to fool them if they did find him? Maybe have Trixx help with Markov?

            “I doubt he uses social media, so low chance there. He thought everyone knew the language of flowers… I think either he was taken from a cult, the bats are a cult, or both.”

            “I’m leaning to both, why else would he be that level of offensive to fashion?”

            Marinette snorted at that. She has met many fashion disasters that never needed a cult as an excuse.

            --

            Batman was… nervous.

            Wonder Woman was giving him and his kids (minus Damian. Who has not made contact with them yet…) a series of looks that he knew meant trouble.

            “In our defense,” Dick began.

            “There is a baby bat in danger, what were you expecting?” Stephanie continued.

            “And you were the one that thought we should be ready for any contingency,” Tim added while clinging to some unholy combination of energy drinks.

            “Little sister. Needs help.” Cass tacked on. “We help.”

            When eyes turned to Jason, he only gave one explanation: “Kid facing city-wide drownings regularly, brainwashed buddies daily, and superpowers, and extra overt terrorist targeting the kid. What were you expecting?”

            Tim snorted at that. “Me thinks he forgets he taught us how to bend and break rules.”

            Stephanie nodded from her location. “We weren’t told it was no bats, just no Batman.”

            Diana glared at Bruce.

            “By the time I checked their trackers, they were turned off and no longer responding to their communicators.” he had a feeling Agent A or Oracle may have helped them… but no proof.

            Jason rolled his eyes. as they did have a ‘Bat-free’ set of comms—a set of phones they changed just enough that Bruce couldn’t keep track of them and relented to a ‘civilian only’ cells that he would not track, tap, or try to under threat of Babs.

            “We are very independent,” Tim added as he drank his questionable concoction. Bruce didn’t even ask where he got it from at this point.

            Wonder Woman narrowed her eyes. “I am making this clear now—you are not to approach, contact, or even look into Ladybug, her identity or her city’s issues without her explicit permission. Am I clear?”

            There was grumbling from his kids.

            “Crystal,” Batman answered. Once Diana seemed satisfied for the moment, he decided to ask. “Have you heard anything about Robin?”

            Diana paused. “Not yet. When Ladybug has what she needs, she will likely send him back, or ask to keep him in a location she deems secure until this matter has blown over.”

            Bruce didn’t like that. At all.

            His kids didn’t either, each readying for a fight.

            Diana could tell what they were thinking. She pinched the bridge of her nose. “Given Ladybug’s age, and that now two of you,” she cast a glare at Jason, “Have threatened her and her team in the mask, I doubt she will be very trusting. Nearly being killed by fellow heroes is not something one gets over very quickly.”

            Tim rolled his eyes. “She’s a bat, give her like, two, three weeks tops. You get over it.”

            Diana shot Bruce, not Batman, but Bruce a look.

            “I was lost in the time stream when that happened.”

            Diana rolled her eyes.

            “To be fair,” Dick added, “Damian has tried to kill most of us at first, me included, but you get used to him.” At Diana’s eyes getting wider, he backtracked. “He’s gotten a lot better since we worked on the Robin code and he’s working on his own. Top of his list was apologizing to those he wronged just… didn’t do it the best way.”

            Tim snorted. “Speak for yourself.” He got a lot of photography equipment and Redbird back… plus a few other things as Damian’s form of apology. The only one he wasn’t that big on was the ‘I will invade your hideout to ensure you are resting properly’ no matter how many times he said he was on black out. It didn’t help that Dick encouraged it and Jason had already been doing that. The only ones who gave him breathing room was Stephanie and Cass, which is why they are his favorites.

            Dick sighed. “He used flowers and weapons on the girl for two years.”

            Diana twitched at that. Ladybug had been twitchy because she thought she was being watched. That… didn’t bode well.

            Bruce made a pained sound. “Please tell me he left a note.”

            “He didn’t.”

            The bats did what they have a habit of doing during these situations. Look at each other, sigh, and maybe drop their head into their hands in shame. Mentally of course. Externally they can’t—gotta keep up appearances and all.

            Jason broke the silence. “So, who’s turn is it to fix it, because not it.”

            “You were disqualified before this started.”

            “Not it!” Stephanie said quicklying.

            “Not it,” Cass agreed.

            “I got it the last time, not it.” Tim added.

            “Batman you were already disqualified,” Diana stated before Dick could avoid being it.

            “Why is it always me?” Dick wanted someone to explain why he’s in charge of every other Bat’s problems. He loves them, he loves helping them, and Damian is his Robin (Bruce can fight him on that, he knows that was Bruce is for himself, he is to Damian).  But it would be great if someone else did this too. “Can’t Babs help?”

            “Who’s taking care of Gotham again?” A voice said over the intercom. “My birds.”

            Dick sighed. “I get it. But I can’t do much from this end.”

            Diana whistled to get the bats to stop. “He will handle this himself.”

            The group shot each other looks. In theory he could, in practice… they wanted their contingencies, okay?

            --

            Marinette transformed and went into the portal, this time with Chat at her side. she noticed the shadows started to move once they got in the temple… she’d need more information on that another time.

            “Behave.”

            Chat rolled his eyes. “Don’t I always?”

            Marinette narrowed her eyes.

            Chat looked away and went into the room from before. Green Lantern had taken to checking up on Robin while they were gone.

            “Should I be worried?” Green Lantern asked.

            Ladybug raised an eyebrow at Chat. “Probably not.”

            She could feel Green Lantern look at her.

            “This isn’t going to stop until he thinks the threat is gone…”

            “Ah.”

            Ladybug glanced between Chat and Mur—Damian. Damian. Damian who had the worst murder apology tactic in history. (Seriously, flowers and weapons. What the hell?)

            Chat walked up to him. “Not going to apologize for protecting my Lady.”

            Robin didn’t seem insulted. “I would have to remove you as her partner if you did.”

            Ladybug almost choked. Shadows were moving more.

            Green Lantern sighed.

            Chat glared. “Well you can’t.”

            “I will not as you have proved to at least have a functional brain. Your skills leave much to be desired, but you are at least capable of adequately protecting my sister.”

            The shadows were settled at least… for now.

            “Why you little!”

            “Robin!”

            “Chat!”

            “What—he started this!”

            Ladybug sighed. She had a feeling these two weren’t going to get along anytime soon.

            “Is that enough for you to get he doesn’t want me dead or anything?” Ladybug asked Chat, keeping an eye on the shadows.

            “For now.”

            “Chat.”

            “Well we don’t have any leverage.”

            “She knows who I am.”

            “What.”

            “I checked.” Ladybug admitted. “He is who he said and I’m sticking with ignoring the implications for another time.” Robin was smiling a bit. and not the murder-y one that haunted her nightmares sometimes. Good. What was she saying? “Oh, and I may have figured out Hawkmoth, but uh, consequences to that reveal would hurt a lot of people if we go in how we wanted to initially. So, I need to work out that plot since telling you may set off the shadows.”

            Chat crossed his arms. “And who is it?”

            Ladybug wanted to rub her temples. But Professional Time. “We both know you and Bunnix have your own things you don’t tell me about things that would be good to know but not good for me specifically. And that’s fine, it keeps Paris safe and our team from having internal issues. So trust me on this kitty. I’ll tell you before it happens. But it will be a lot closer to it happening than you’d like. Just like our usual.”

            Chat… wasn’t happy about that.

            “…fine.”

            Robin watched the exchange. He wasn’t sure if it was a good thing to offer at the moment, but…

            “Would it be acceptable if my family offered to help?”

            Green Lantern gave him a look.

            “You have seen our credentials.”

            Ladybug wanted to scream again. just a bit.

            “I have a way, probably, and am not in the mood for American take-overs.”

            Robin thought for a moment. “I could ask mother. She won’t tell father if I ask.”

            “And we trust that why?” Chat asked, shadows not dancing off his suit... but not still either. Interesting… she’d really have to look into this with the scrolls when she gets a chance.

            “Mother and Father have… fundamental disagreements.”

            Chat and her looked at each other, then Damian. They had a feeling he wasn’t telling the whole truth.

            “And how do we,” Chat gestured at himself and Ladybug, “know we can trust her. I barely trust you.”

            Robin was quiet.

            Ladybug was tired. “Look, I can see if maybe the League is a good fit for this.”

            Green Lantern looked up at that. “Batman would find a way to access it.”

            Ladybug took a deep breath. “Not that one, uh, League of Shadows. Old branch that went rogue, but leader is an immortal and was supposedly a top choice for Black Cat for a while.” Until his partner got caught in a trap on a mission and sort of ended up becoming some death cheat. Ladybugs and Black cats are always trained in pairs. One is unfit, the other can’t continue with training. Not that the Green Lanterns needed to know that…

            Robin was staring at her, and seemed… no felt nervous. Not showing it though. “Then you’d be meeting mother or Grandfather then... They go by the League of Assassins now.”

            What even is her luck at this point? (Probably his first cult, and ancient overzealous ally of the Order… she was beginning to think it’s a good thing its going to be rebuilt from the ground up as yikes.)

            “Is it acceptable if I accompany you? They’re not,” Robin was struggling to find the right word. “good with heroes or non-adults.”

            Ladybug sighed. Chat narrowed his eyes, but his shadows were staying put.

            “You can stay until after the meeting and plan is hashed out, but no passing it on to Batman, okay?”

            “Understood.”

            Why did it feel like she had a million things to do still? This would be much easier if she had her team, well, whole, instead of missing two miraculous. One of which she still had to fix… she hopes Sparrow is okay with helping on that still…

            And she has a damn test tomorrow… Maybe Mandeliev will give her extra time since she was made news as Marinette being stalked by Robin?

            ---

DONE! This was a long update, and Damian and Marinette are awkwardly trying but uh, understandably, Marinette still has a lot going on and no time to process since her life is a mess with or without the Bats invading. Lets not forget, she still has tests at school because life on top of the crazy that’s been tacked on recently.

Oh. And apparently Talia wants to be involved, so that’s a Thing. Rah may or may not want to show up, I kind of just roll with it. feel free to add to insanity as always, since the group decided to tie up somethings... but not everything.

Marinette may know, but batfam doesn't. only damian does. who is still not back.

Also, thanks to those noticing plot hole fixes and tags are basically open until its a wall of tags.

again, if anyone find out how to insert/add a readmore, feel free to message or leave a comment.

TAGS:  @heldtogetherbysafetypins @laurcad123 @raisuke06 @chaosace@jeminiikrystal @toodaloo-kangaroo @kris-pines04 @bisha43rbs @izang @dreamykitty25 @emu-lumberjack

#maribat #marinette did not sign up for this #part 9 #my writing #my fic #long post #bio!dad bruce #ml au

[bevvydraws]

“Please Stay?” (Why Stay? pt. 2)

Part two of “Why Stay?” Is now finished! This is a fix-it fic to the episode “Ladybug”! Read part one here! I hope you enjoy!

-----------------------------

For the next day and a half, Marinette threw herself into a frenzy. She didn’t allow herself to stay still for more than 30 minutes. Every time she tried to relax, she ended up dwelling on how everything had gone downhill so quickly. After her parents asked why she had been giving them a bit of a cold shoulder, she had a serious talk with them, and let them know just how bad it hurt when they just immediately accepted Lila’s lies. Cautiously she told them about all that had happened since the first day that Lila had shown up. Marinette had cried, and her parents quickly brought her in for a tight embrace. They apologized profusely, and Marinette understood. Her parents were caring, compassionate people. They did not think about how awful and manipulative some children could be. 

After their talk, she had laid down and napped away her emotional exhaustion. But once she was awake, she began her desperate attempt to do anything to keep her mind off of what had happened. She cooked meals, cleaned the house, helped in the bakery, started on fashion projects she had been procrastinating for weeks, and even rearranged the garden on her balcony. In this span of time, Marinette had hardly spoken to Tikki, who recognized Marinette’s need for space. Marinette was grateful. Tikki could be a bit overwhelming sometimes with her well-meaning (albeit sometimes condescending) advice. But somehow no amount of busywork or space could completely erase the hollow feeling in her gut. 

Alya had tried to call her once, right after she had left the school, but after that, there was nothing but radio silence from any of her friends. Not that she would have responded anyway, but it still made the pit in her stomach feel that much bigger. Her friends really were mad at her, weren’t they? Once she began thinking about it, she immediately turned to find something to do to take her mind off of it. 

It was her fifth time rearranging the flower pots on her balcony when she heard a small “thud” on the roof. It didn’t startle her, despite the fact that she had been lost in thought about whether to arrange the flowers by name or color, but months of fighting akumatized villains left her with little to fear. Besides, she knew what it was--or rather who it was--that landed on her rooftop. The almost imperceptible jingle of a bell as he moved only confirmed what she already knew. 

“Evening, Chat Noir.”

“Don’t you mean ‘good evening’?” Chat responded, chuckling, but there was no real humor behind it. For some reason, it sounded as if he were being cautious. Marinette looked up from her flower pot, focused her gaze on the beginnings of a beautiful sunset for a moment, then sighed before turning to face him. It was then that she could see that he was still perched on her roof, looking at her with a worried expression she’d only seen him give her when she was Ladybug. Her heart tightened in her chest, but her voice still kept the same dull tone. 

“There’s nothing terribly good about this evening, I’m afraid.” 

“Not even with your favorite hero here?” his tone suggested that he was joking, but Marinette knew him well enough to tell that he was worried (even if he didn’t know that she knew him that well). 

“Well, maybe it’s not… all bad,” Marinette cracked a small smile, if only to get him to stop worrying. “Why did you stop by, anyways?” 

“Well… I know someone who goes to school with you, apparently, and they told me about you almost being akumatized the other day. I figured I’d, I dunno, check and see how you’ve been holding up?” Chat was standing in front of her now, but he couldn’t seem to meet her gaze. He was rubbing at the back of his neck, a gesture that seemed oddly familiar to Marinette. But Chat’s defeated sigh distracted her from thinking about it too hard. “Honestly, Marinette? I was worried.” 

Marinette took a step back, surprised, “You were worried?” 

Chat nodded, and held his arms open, “I don’t know if you’re much of a hugger… but, whenever I’d had a really rough time a hug from someone who cared always helped me.” Marinette’s eyes widened, and in the dimming light of the sunset saw a tint of pink staining his cheeks. Without her consent, her eyes began to water and she threw herself into his embrace. Her face pressed against his chest, and she began to sob. Chat wrapped his arms around her securely. When it seemed like her legs were going to give out, he carefully picked her up and sat down on the lounge chair. Marinette didn’t seem to care that she was now curled up against him while on his lap. Instead, she leaned into him more and continued to cry. 

Chat Noir rubbed the top of her hair, using his other arm to keep a firm hold on her. He started a low rumble in his chest that seemed to soothe her. Eventually, her crying died down to quiet sniffles. “I-” Marinette hiccuped, “I’m so s-sorry, Chat.” 

Chat looked into her watery blue eyes and he could hear the sound of his own heart shattering into a million pieces. He moved his gloved hand from the top of her head to cup her cheek. “What on Earth are you apologizing for?” 

Marinette leaned into his touch, wondering why she was suddenly craving more of his comforting presence. She opened her mouth to respond, but her voice got caught in her throat. Biting her lip, Marinette just shook her head and brought her hands up to hold the one cupping her cheek. She took a deep breath and once again met Chat’s gaze. “I’m sorry for worrying you, Chat Noir. Things are tough on me right now, but no one is to blame for that but Lila. And I refuse to keep letting her control my life. Which is why I believe I’m going to switch schools.” 

“Switch schools?!” 

Marinette winced at his sharp yelp, and Chat cringed. Marinette sighed, “Yes. I’m going to transfer schools. I mean, all of my friends gave up on me. They really believed that I did a bunch of terrible things when it was obvious that Lila had framed me. After everything I’ve done to be there for them… they really believed I was capable of being a cheat, a thief, and that I had pushed her down the stairs.” Marinette wiped at her eyes in hopes of keeping any more tears from falling, “They hate me. So the only real option that I have is to move schools because Lila won. She turned everyone against me just like she said she would.” 

“You think everyone hates you…?” Chat Noir asked. 

“My best friend Alya always takes her side, so of course Nino is going to agree with Alya, and the majority of the class is wrapped around her finger. Even Max, and he’s like the most logical person in the class! He’s able to do equations in his head like it’s nothing but he thinks catching a napkin will hurt someone’s wrist?” Marinette stood up then and began pacing, missing the warmth of Chat only subconsciously as she tugged at one of her pigtails. She huffed, even stomping her foot, “And then to make matters worse, even Adrien turned his back on me!” 

“W-what?!” Chat, who had been too afraid to interrupt her rambling, suddenly sat up completely. Marinette gave him a funny look, so he cleared his throat, hoping it was enough to play it off but being more concerned with her last sentence, “What do you mean?” 

“A while back… a boy in my class, Adrien, told me that everything would be okay as long as the two of us knew that Lila was a liar. He said that we’d be in this together. But now he’s doing photo shoots with her and I’m all alone. Even he hates me so much that he’d rather side with Lila.” Marinette looked down at her feet, “Honestly… that hurts worse than any of the others.” 

“Mari-” 

“I was so stupid to think that he’d ever love me back.” 

Her voice was soft, almost too soft for Chat Noir to hear. But he did hear it. And his heart began pounding against his ribcage at a dangerous speed. Marinette just confessed her feelings for Adrien. He is Adrien. Marinette loves him. Marinette thought he hated her. Chat Noir’s brain became a jumbled mess of colorful language and confusion. He wanted to sort through the sudden chaotic emotions he was feeling, but the heartbroken expression on Marinette’s face brought him crashing down from whatever mixture of high and confusion he was feeling. 

Now was not the time to be thinking about how lucky he was that such an amazing girl liked--no, loved--someone who was as unimpressive as him. Now was the time to cheer her up. 

Chat Noir stood and placed one hand on Marinette’s shoulder, using his other hand to tilt her chin up gently so she was looking at him. “Marinette,” he said, his tone more serious than she’d ever heard in her life, “You are amazing. You have accomplished so much and have done so many things to help those around you. You’ve even stood face to face against an akuma despite the fact that you don’t have a miraculous. You are selfless, courageous, creative, patient, loving, forgiving, and an all-around super person.” As Chat spoke, he saw Marinette’s cheeks go red, “I know that right now things are really hard on you, but I swear that everything will work out just fine. Lila will get what’s coming to her, one way or another. You shouldn’t have to sacrifice anything in order to appease someone as awful as her. I swear on my miraculous that everything will turn out just fine.” 

Marinette bit her lip again, not quite sure what to say but also not willing to break her gaze, “You swear?” 

Chat Noir nods, “I do. And don’t worry about your classmates or that Adrien kid. I heard that all of them were devastated after you left.” He thought about how Marinette said that he--well, the Adrien him--hated her, and added, “And Adrien would have to be an absolute idiot to hate you, Marinette.” 

That caused Marinette to chuckle, “He’s not an idiot, Chat.” 

“He is,” Chat said matter-of-factly, “And he is completely undeserving of your love.” 

“Don’t say that,” Marinette sighed, “Everyone deserves love, kitty. Except for Hawkmoth. And Lila.” 

Chat Noir laughed, “You’re too kind, princess.” 

Chat Noir stayed with Marinette well into the evening, and the two sat curled up together again on her lounge chair, laughing and talking. It was the best Marinette had felt since the day she got expelled. Finally, someone was listening. Finally, someone cared. It just further solidified what Marinette always knew: she could always count on Chat Noir, whether as Ladybug or as herself. And that knowledge made handling everything seem a lot easier. 

Before Chat Noir left, he pressed a small kiss to Marinette’s cheek, giving her another reassurance that everything would be fine. “I’m sure your friends will try to apologize sometime soon,” he said, perched on the railing of her balcony. “But no one will blame you or hold it against you if you choose not to forgive them.” And with that, he leaped off of the balcony and disappeared among the rooftops. 

Marinette watched him for as long as she could, and when she could no longer see him, she thought she could hear the faint jingling of his bell in the distance. Although it was likely just her imagination, she found comfort in it. She found comfort in him. 

She looked at the stars that were now shining bright in the sky and smiled to herself. Chat swore to her that everything was going to be okay. And she was inclined to believe him. 

—————————————— 

Marinette spent another day at home, mulling over Chat Noir’s words. Did her classmates deserve her forgiveness? Maybe not. In fact, she still found the thought of moving to a new school invigorating. A fresh start, new people, and no Lila sounded perfect for her aching heart. 

But Marinette loved her class. She loved her friends. And it was because she loved them so much that she knew in her heart that if she did decide to leave that it would take her a long time to move on. Marinette wasn’t sure if her heart could take it. She told Tikki about the visit from Chat Noir, and everything he had said to her. Tikki just smiled and told Marinette that this was a decision that she had to make for herself and that she would support her no matter what the end result was. 

With so many conflicted feelings and thoughts racing through her mind, Marinette decided to at least be a little proactive. She began scrolling through other schools in the area, check out the teachers and the clubs that were at each one. They looked promising, if Marinette were being honest with herself. Maybe she could find her place at one of these other schools, after all. The only downside she could see--minus having to meet new people--was the distance. But that still shouldn’t be too much of a problem. She was Ladybug, after all. She could leap across buildings if she ever found herself in too much of a hurry. Marinette almost found herself laughing at the thought of the scolding Tikki would surely give Marinette for even thinking of using the suit that way. 

Her thoughts were interrupted by the ding of her phone. The noise startled her, given that her phone had been completely void of notifications for the past three days. She glanced at it, seeing it was a text from Rose, informing her of an impromptu band gig at a party being held at Le Grand Paris Hotel. 

Marinette sighed, should she go? Would it even matter if she showed up? Marinette stared at her phone screen when suddenly the text bubble popped up again indicating Rose was typing another message. 

Suddenly a picture with the members of Kitty Section all sending her puppy eyes flashed on her screen, with the message underneath reading “Please come, it would mean so much to us!” Followed by another quick message informing her that it was a themed party, and she should come dressed as a princess. 

“Like a princess?” Marinette said out loud incredulously, wondering what on earth kind of party she would be showing up to. 

Marinette looked at the picture again and sighed, sending Rose a response that she would be there and to send her a time. Within a second of her pressing send, Rose was calling her. Marinette hesitantly answered the phone. 

“Hello?” 

“Marinette!” came Roses delighted voice, “Oh we’re so happy you said yes! We’ve missed you so much at school and we—” there were voices in the background that Marinette couldn’t make out that cut off Rose. “Well, I just wanted to let you know that the party starts at 5 o’clock tomorrow! And don’t worry about a ride, someone will be there to pick you up!” 

“Pick me up? Rose just what kind of party is—” 

“I can’t wait to see you tomorrow Marinette! And don’t forget to dress like a princess!” 

“Wait Rose I—” 

“See you tomorrow!!” And with that, Rose hung up and Marinette was left staring at her phone. She wandered downstairs to ask her parents for permission, and they agreed a little too quickly. The entire situation was odd, but Marinette thought it was a good sign that Rose insisted on seeing her tomorrow. At least the members of the band still cared about Marinette, at least. Perhaps not all of her friendships were doomed after all. 

With hopes somewhat lifted, Marinette looked through her closet for her most princess-y outfit and decided on a dress that would be perfect after she gave it a few modifications. She slid the dress on a mannequin and pulled out her extra bits of fabric and set to work. She refused to look like an embarrassment when she showed up to support her friends. 

She worked on it well into the night, and by the time she was finished, she couldn’t even make it to her bed. She crashed on her chaise sofa with a resounding ‘thud’ and was instantly asleep. Tikki watched on with a little laugh, before dragging a blanket over to her holder and draping it across her. Tikki pressed a kiss to Marinette’s forehead and snuggled beside her before the little kwami also fell asleep. 

—————————————— 

Marinette woke up when the sun hit her face from her window. She tried reaching for her pillow to cover but came up empty-handed. Confused, she opened her eyes all the way and realized she was not in her bed. It took only a minute for Marinette to remember her late-night project. She shot up quickly, ignoring the stiffness in her back as she looked at the dress that was still on the mannequin. 

If Marinette was being honest, it looked even better than she expected it to. She had taken an old pink sundress, removed the straps, and had carefully revamped the entire dress. It was now a knee-length formal dress with baby pink tulle sleeves and fabric flowers that she had painstakingly cut and sown on herself. She even did some beadwork in the center of the flowers and scattered along the bust. More tulle was draped over the skirt, and more flowers covered the line where the tulle was sewn to the dress. It was truly a beautiful gown, and Marinette couldn’t believe that she’d be wearing it. Everything was so sudden, so rushed, she wasn’t even quite sure what was going on.

But knowing that she’d be able to wear a dress fit for a modern-day princess (that she had designed herself) was making her unbelievably giddy. Marinette looked at the time and realizing that she only had a few hours to get ready, practically leaped off of her chaise and began getting ready. She decided not to do eyeliner for her makeup. Instead used soft browns and pinks to give her face a soft, rosy glow. She even let her hair down for the special occasion, brushing it out and letting it fall to her shoulders. 

Marinette called her mom upstairs to help her slip into the petticoat and the dress since she was afraid of messing it up even the slightest bit. Her mother praised her for her creativity and talent, bustling about with the same excited energy Marinette normally gets whenever she’s feeling especially giddy. Sabine giggled about how she was going to be the center of attention at the party in a dress so lovely, and Marinette couldn’t help but blush at the compliments. 

“I’m not even sure what this party is for, or why Kitty Section was chosen to play, or anything. Rose was being so vague about the whole thing which is really unlike her,” Marinette told her mother, who tried to keep a knowing smile from forming on her face. 

“Marinette, dear, maybe it’s best to just go with the flow this once, alright?” she suggested, “You’ve been invited to a party that your friends are playing at! You get to show off this absolutely stunning dress you created in just one evening, and you might be able to talk to your friends about your concerns about coming back to school. But most importantly, Marinette, you have the chance to have some fun after so many days of feeling miserable.” Sabine hugged her daughter and pressed a kiss to the side of her head. “Everything will work out how it should. So try not to question things all the time and just let things happen as they were intended to” 

“You’re right, Maman,” Marinette smiled, hugging her mom back. “I’ll just enjoy myself the best I can.” Her mom placed another kiss to the side of her head and the two walked downstairs to wait for her ride to show up. 

To Marinette’s surprise, her ride was a limo. When the fancy vehicle pulled up to the front of the bakery, Marinette was a stuttering mess trying hard to figure out just what in the world was going on. She was sure that there was a mixup, but when the driver stepped out she recognized Adrien’s bodyguard--Gorilla, she had heard Adrien call him. 

Marinette was nervous as she approached him, and she looked up at the intimidating man with what she was sure was fear in her eyes. “Is this ride for me?” 

The man nodded and opened the door for her. As she slid in and waved goodbye to her parents, she cast another unsure glance at the Gorilla. Only this time he gave her a small smile. She found that his little smile eased her nerves quite a bit, and she sat back and enjoyed her luxury ride. 

The ride was a short one, and soon she was in front of Le Grand Paris Hotel. Pink balloons were placed at the entrance, and the guard at the front was donned in a white uniform instead of his usual black. The man bowed to hear, mumbling a “Welcome, honored guest”, before opening the door for her. Marinette’s confusion only increased as she entered the hotel to see the lobby almost completely empty. Almost. 

Standing towards the center of the lobby was Nino, who was donned in an outfit that was oddly familiar. His red hat was replaced by a pink one, and he was wearing a black button-up shirt and pink pants with matching pink and black shoes. “Nino?” Marinette called, stepping closer to him, “What on earth is going on?” 

Nino looked at her and a bright smile lit up his face, “Welcome dud— I mean, welcome Princess!” He offers out his arm, “It’s my privilege to escort you to the party being held in your honor. Please follow me.” 

“In my honor?” Marinette asked, her voice hoarse all of a sudden. She hooked her arm through Nino’s, though, and he began leading them towards the elevator. “Nino, what’s going on?” 

Nino’s bright smile became a bit more apologetic as they stepped onto the elevator and he pushed the buttons. As the elevator started to move, he looked at her and said softly, “This is our way of apologizing to you, Marinette. It’s nothing compared to everything you’ve done for us, but we really hope you accept our apology.” 

“We?” Marinette asked as the doors to the elevator opened. Almost as if in response to her question, she was greeted by a loud chorus of people. 

“Welcome, Princess Marinette!” they all shouted.

And suddenly, everything seemed like a blur. She was rushed into the crowd of people. Friends both in and out of her classroom, all dressed to resemble her signature outfit. Most of the girls and even some of the guys put pigtails in their hair. Marinette was the only one dressed like a princess, she had realized. 

“What is all of this?” Marinette looked around, her eyes watering as she took in the sight of pink polka-dotted balloons and a banner that said: “We love you, Marinette!” 

Alya made her way to the front of the crowd of people surrounding her and wrapped her arms around Marinette in a tight hug. “This is our way of apologizing for how awfully we treated you, Mari.”

“We are so sorry for believing all of Lila’s lies!” Rose said, joining the hug and using one hand to wipe at her watery eyes. 

“We miss you,” came Juleka’s mumbled response as she also joined the hug. 

One by one the rest of the class joined in on the hug, and Marinette was trapped. Tears fell freely down her face and she wiped at them the best she could without smearing her makeup. “You guys..” she said weakly, “I’ve missed you, too.” 

“Please don’t leave!” Kim shouts, “Who else is going to make banners for when me and Alix race? Or let me stick pencils in their hair when I’m bored?” 

“Kim!” Alix scolds, jumping up to slap the back of his head, “This isn’t about you!” 

Marinette laughed as she watched Kim rub the back of his head and begin bickering with Alix while Rose tried to calm them both down. Everyone else either moved to watch them or wandered off to do their own thing. She shook her head and then turned to look at Alya, who had the most guilty expression Marinette had ever seen. “I’m really sorry, Marinette,” she said weakly, “And I know I don’t deserve your forgiveness or your friendship, but I hope we can still be friends…” 

Marinette placed a hand on Alya’s shoulder, “Of course we can still be friends, Alya. But I feel like there are some things we need to work on, alright?” 

“Of course, I agree,” Alya nodded quickly, “There’s a lot I need to do to make this right. And to start, I have some good news.” 

“And that is…?” 

“Lila is expelled from our school.” 

“What?! Why?! When?! How?!”

“I can’t take all of the credit for it,” Alya said, “Adrien is most of the reason why it happened. The day after you left, he came to me with a lot of information that he had kept to himself. Like how Lila forced her way into his house, how he had to use their ‘friendship’ against her to get her to come up with a story as to why she framed you for expulsion, and a bunch of other things. And he told me about how you and him both knew all along about how Lila truly was. I’m so sorry I didn’t believe you, Marinette.” 

“A-Adrien helped get her expelled?!” 

Suddenly a voice came from behind her, “It’s the least I could do for our everyday Ladybug.”

Marinette jumped and turned to face Adrien, who was smiling at her. Something about the smile was different, but Marinette was too flustered to think too hard about it. Then she noticed his hair pulled up into two tiny blonde pigtails and she let out an ungraceful snort. She slapped a hand over her mouth, but she couldn’t stop herself from laughing. “I-I love your hair, Adrien,” she managed to get out between giggles. 

“Why thank you,” he said with a grandiose tone of voice while bowing dramatically. The pose made a bell go off in Marinette’s mind, but she tried to ignore it, “I was inspired by my favorite princess.” He looked up from his bowed position and winked at her. 

Marinette’s eyes widened and her heart stopped. This was familiar. This was too familiar. The tone, the pose, all she had left to do was imagine that the pigtails on top of his head were leather cat ears and the boy in front of her was not her mild-mannered classmate but was instead the leather-clad goofball she ran across rooftops with. And by the expression on Adrien’s face, he knew that she had just realized who he was. Adrien stood straight again and offered his hand out to her. She could only stare at him in response. 

“Care to dance with me, Marinette?” 

“There’s no music,” she numbly replied. 

“We can fix that!” Alya said excitedly and rushed off to get Kitty Section--who in fact was meant to play at this party--set up to begin playing. As soon as she was out of earshot, Marinette turned to look at Adrien again, who was smiling at her. 

“I can’t believe it,” Marinette said, “I can not believe that you and him are the same person.” 

“I’m not sure what you mean, princess,” Adrien grinned, “I am me, and that’s it.” 

With courage that only comes from facing akumas on a weekly basis, Marinette stepped closer to Adrien until she was inches away from his face. “Is that so, kitty?” she teased, and made a motion as if she were flicking at a bell that was not there, “Well then it’s fair to say that I am me, and that’s it.” 

It was Adrien’s turn to look surprised, but it soon turned into a look of utter joy, “Milady? Can I really be that lucky?” 

Marinette grinned, “I have no idea what you’re talking about, Adrien.” 

The music started up, and Marinette held her hand out to him, “Now dance with me, tomcat.” 

Adrien quickly accepted, and the two danced and danced until their feet hurt. The last song they had danced to had been a slow one, and it gave Marinette and Adrien time to talk. They whispered silently between each other, talking about how crazy it was that they had been right next to each other all along. They talked about how blind they both were, and they also talked about their feelings. There wasn’t much to talk about, though. It was plain as day that they both loved each other. 

“You look stunning, by the way,” Adrien told her, smiling as he saw her face light up in a blush.

“Thank you,” Marinette bashfully whispered. “If I would have known I would have been dancing, I would have worn different shoes though.” 

“I’d be happy to carry you, milady.”

“I bet you would, you alley cat.” Marinette nudged him slightly with a laugh. Adrien chuckled, then his tone became a little sadder.

“You know, we probably shouldn’t know each other’s identity, bug,” Adrien whispered, “It could cause all sorts of problems.” 

“More problems than fighting a supervillain every week?” Marinette responded, “More problems than exams?” 

“Maybe not,” Adrien laughed, “But I know that it doesn’t matter because even if it did, we’d figure it out.” 

Marinette closed her eyes and hummed in agreement, “You’re right. We would.” 

Adrien leaned his forehead against hers, and she opened her eyes in surprise. Adrien stopped the slow circle they had been moving in, and his hand cupped her cheek. “It’s you and me against the world, princess. And I’m sorry I left you hanging when it came to Lila. I was so stupid. And I am undeserving of your forgiveness and your love.” 

Marinette placed her hand over his, “I told you before, everyone is deserving of love, kitty.” She reassured, parroting what she said when he visited her on her rooftop. “Except for Lila and Hawkmoth. And now that Lila is gone--thanks to you, in fact--all we need to worry about now is Hawkmoth.” 

“But he can wait,” Adrien smiled, “Right now, I want to enjoy the rest of this party celebrating my favorite person in the whole world.” He leaned in a little closer, and Marinette met him in a kiss that made the problems of the past week melt away. Their free hands found each other and their fingers intertwined. 

Despite all of the craziness and the emotional rollercoaster she had been on in the past week, she had found her place. Her place was at school, surrounded by people who did understand her. People who showed that they would rather band together and throw a ridiculous party where they celebrated her, than think about losing her for good. And side by side with the only person who had always had her back, even when she didn’t realize it. 

And somehow, even though she had discovered Chat Noir’s identity, she still found herself more surprised that the party was Chloe’s idea than anything else.

#bevvy writes #my writing #miraculous ladybug fanfiction #miraculous ladybug fanfic #ml fanfic #marinette dupain cheng #adrien agreste #adrienette #lila gets expelled #marichat

[amintyworld]

Overgrowth - Miracle Miraculous AU

A/N: HERE IT IS!!! I’ve been working on this for a while, and I can’t wait to share it with you all. Combining two of my favorite fandoms - It’s been honestly such a passion project, and I’m so happy with how it turned out. Note that Ladybug is Luckybug in this universe. - Minty

Summary: It’s Valentine’s Day in Paris, and it turns into more of a Valentine’s mess than anyone expected. When a confession goes wrong, Thomas turns into Overgrowth, bent on getting revenge for his heartbreak by taking away everything the people of Paris love, and teaching the heartbreaker a lesson he’ll never forget.

Ships: Prinxiety, Logicality, Thomas x Samuel.

TW: Homophobia, pain, anxiety/panic, heartbreak, self-blame, implied mention of murder, cursing. (I think that’s everything, tell me if I missed any, as always!)

Roman Agreste slumped on his bed after he swiftly closed his door to his massive bedroom. Today was Valentine’s Day, and he couldn’t stop thinking of his Prince - Luckybug. God, he was so smart and so beautiful. He’d had fun at school, of course - Chloe had crooned over him, giving him gifts and presents throughout the day, and kissing his cheek obsessively. His friend, Logan, had finally pulled her away from him, the only one who really knew who he really was. 

Like anyone would accept that the son of Gabriel Agreste, the world-famous fashion designer, was gay.

Just today, Logan had pinched him when he almost slipped how he was into guys as he was talking to his friends about his crushes. Without him, he probably would have revealed his secret by accident long ago. 

But, his best friend didn’t exactly know all his secrets.

He sighed, groaning into his pillow, as his kwami, Plagg, flew out from the hiding place in his school bag. “Kid, you really need to be more honest with yourself.” He said, gnawing on a piece of his treasured camembert.

Roman groaned in his pillow in response, looking at his college of Luckybug in his pinboard next to his computer. He was so perfect - rugged purple locks, and focused determined green eyes…

No picture could capture the way the wind ruffled through his hair just perfectly, or the way the city lights made his green eyes sparkle like emeralds. He huffed in disapproval as he walked over to his television. His mind was filled to the brim with his Prince, and it was overwhelming. 

He needed a distraction. 

He flipped on the TV as Plagg perched himself on the top of the couch, looking at his dejected master and giving a sigh. “Hang in there, Kid.”

————————————————-

Virgil’s ears filled with My Chemical Romance as he sewed, focused on his task - Mr. Agreste had commissioned him to make Roman’s frivolous costumes for his performances. He had told him that the hat he made, the winner of his contest earlier in the year, was more of his son’s style. He couldn’t be bothered with making any designs that weren’t being professionally modeled and gave the job to Virgil instead. 

He insisted Roman’s performances were more of a hobby. Virgil was just happy to help his crush, and the smiles brought to Roman’s face was really all the payment he needed. 

Roman’s theatre group was performing Romeo and Juliet this weekend and needed the costumes soon for the dress rehearsal on Friday. Virgil was nearly finished - he just needed to add the details on the two main pieces.

He sighed as he sat up and walked to grab more thread and pins, looking over toward the dejected cookie tin on his desk. His best friend Patton had pushed him to make the heart-shaped treats days earlier - Virgil had made sure that they were chocolate chips with no nuts, as Roman had a nut allergy. Patton had even brought the tin just for the occasion. 

But, when he was at school…

“Oh my god, look at this Sabrina!” Chloe yelled as Virgil quickly hid the cookie tin behind his back. “Virgil Dupain-Cheng, with sweets for Valentine’s Day for my Romiekins!”

A small crowd began to gather behind Chloe, Roman well out of earshot. Patton stepped in between the two, angry. “Back off, Chloe.”

“What, Patton? I just think it’s cute. Adorable, really.” Chloe had a glint of evil in her eyes as she smiled. “I mean, it’s just so clear that Roman isn’t gay, but I guess that doesn’t mean his fans aren’t!”

Chloe and Sabrina laughed, as the crowd all looked to Virgil, as he kept walking backward with the tin behind his back, his face red in embarrassment as he just looked to the floor. Usually, Chloe’s insults never really got him this deep, but… this one hurt, mostly because it’s always been one of Virgil’s insecurities - his sexuality. 

Patton had tried to talk him into giving Roman the treats, but he just couldn’t. He’d just went home without another word. 

Virgil’s kwami, Tikki, had noticed her master’s solemn expression and flew to his side. “Cheer up, Virgil. I’m sure Roman would have enjoyed the cookies!”

Virgil sighed. “It’s not that Tikki, I know he would’ve enjoyed them. I just-” He looked over to the tin. “I don’t know if he would have enjoyed that they were made… by me.”

“Virgil, any guy who enjoys the gifts and not the people behind them are not worth your time,” Tikki said, flying closer to her master’s face. “Even Roman.”

“Roman…” Virgil breathed, looking down at the white thread and small box of pins in his hand. Roman who had given him an umbrella in the soaking rain. Roman, who had always told him his designs were amazing. Roman, who was smart and kind to everyone.

Roman Agreste.

Somehow, Virgil knew in his heart that even if he didn’t feel the same, he’d never stop loving him. Even if… that meant he was out of the picture.

——————————————

Thomas sighed as he tried to take deep breaths, his face flushed, as he walked toward his crush, who he’d asked to meet at the bridge. Samuel was one of his best friends in the entire world, and Thomas had been crushing on him since grade school. Joan had told him to go for it today, giving him a much-needed boost of confidence to finally go through with it. 

He hid the bouquet of roses behind his back as he tapped his friend’s shoulder. “Hey, Samuel?”

“Thomas, it’s so great to see you!” Samuel hugged Thomas tightly, his smile bright. “Thanks so much for inviting me to hang out, I really needed your advice.”

“R-really?” Thomas almost squeaked, his face getting redder by the minute. He clenched the bundle of roses tighter behind his back.

“Yeah. You’re a really good friend, and I’d trust you with anything…”

“Of course, what did you… Ehem, need advice on?” Thomas said, trying to keep calm.

“Well you see, there’s a girl, and-”

Thomas’s grip on the roses tightened. “I…I’m s-sorry, what…?”

“There’s a girl I’ve been dying to ask out, and I don’t really know how to ask, and I figured since you hang around the girls a lot, you might be able to give me a few-”

“Sam, I… I like you.”

Now it was his friend’s turn to be surprised. “What?”

Thomas pulled the bundle of roses from behind his back, turning to his crush. “Samuel, I really, really, really like you. I’ve liked you since forever, and I never really found the right time to tell you, and-”

Samuel’s mouth was agape, and he just looked from the roses to Thomas. “T-Thomas?” He said, beginning to step away. “Thomas, I… I’m sorry, but… but I-”

Oh.

Thomas could feel his heart breaking inside his chest, but he tried to stay strong.

“No, no it’s fine.” A tear streaked down Thomas’s cheek as he gave his friend a pained smile. “It’s fine, Samuel.” Another tear, and another. He looked up to see his friend’s face lined with pity, and he couldn’t take it anymore. “Excuse me, I just… need a minute-”

One moment he was walking, the next running. Running somewhere he didn’t know as his eyes were blurred with tears. 

A poor tortured soul who wanted nothing but to tell the one he loved his feelings and was met with utter heartbreak. Love is not always so easy, I’m afraid…

Fly away, my little akuma, and ease his broken heart!

As the black butterfly flew into one of the roses, Thomas’s eyes were lit up with a butterfly screen. Up in his tower, Hawkmoth smiled. “Overgrowth, my name is Hawkmoth. I’m giving you the power to bend all plant life to your will and make sure the ones who have wronged you pay the price. In return, you must give me Luckybug and Chat Noir’s miraculous.” The villain smirked. “Do we have a deal?”

Thomas dried his tears as he smirked. “If I can’t love, no one will.”

—————————————

“Ughhh!” Plagg groaned. “Can’t we watch the cooking channel?! These dramas are so boring!”

Roman sighed as he switched through a few different channels, his head snapping to attention when he flipped on the News.

“-local police are baffled today as plant life all around Paris has begun to move on its own, we’re going live on the scene with-!”

The camera suddenly is grabbed and pulled upward, revealing a familiar face to Roman as he quickly stood up from the couch. “Wait… is that Thomas?”

Thomas’s eyes were pitch black as vines and roses wrapped around his body with pitch black thorns. Roman was confused - Thomas was one of the sweetest guys he knew, there was no way he would get akumatized.

Thomas grinned into the camera as Roman could hear people crying out below. “People of Paris, I am Overgrowth. Within the next five hours, your city will belong to me, and me alone, unless your heroes can somehow magically save you, everything you love, everyone you love - will be mine.”

The feed had stopped abruptly, leaving the newswoman in a bit of a shock. She cleared her throat. “It seems as a new supervillain, Overgrowth, has taken over the city! Hopefully Chat Noir and Luckybug will be here to save us from doom!”

Roman sighed sadly. Poor Thomas. Something must’ve messed him up pretty bad to make him like this. “Plagg, we need to go. Thomas needs me.”

“Why do we always have akumas to fight when I’m enjoying my sweet camembert?” Plagg questioned, swallowing it whole. Roman laughed, smiling, before turning to the door. Plagg always knew how to make him feel better, even if for a few, brief, moments. 

“Let’s go. Plagg, claws out!”

——————————

Virgil’s seen many weird things in his life - ice cream akumas, baby akumas, you name it. But, he’s never seen anything this weird. 

One moment, he was adding the finishing touches on the costume dress, the next - there’s a giant leaf in his face. “Huh? What the-?”

He pulled off his headphones, leaving the dress on his bed as he walked outside to the balcony, following the trail of vine with black thorns. Virgil’s eyes widened as he noticed the thorns in every house and apartment, wrapping around pipes, inside windows and chimneys - all with those signature black thorns. “Woah.”

His pocket vibrated as he answered the call, turning back inside to find Tikki - he knew it had to be an akuma. Chat could only do so much on his own - he needed to move. “Virgil, thank god you picked up, I’ve been trying your cell for hours!”

“Patton, I- I’m sorry. My phone was on silent. What’s going on?” He began to search around his room, no Tikki in sight. That was strange. Wait… another vine, leading towards the ladder…

“There’s another supervillain, Virge! He’s controlling all the plants somehow. This is finally my chance, the chance I’ve been waiting for!”

“Chance?”

“Luckybug and Chat Noir are going to show up - Prime material for the Luckyblog!” Patton said. “Maybe I’ll even catch an interview with them, the villain’s heading downtown after all.”

Virgil froze in his tracks, Patton’s squeals of delight on the other line echoing in the back of his head. The vine with the black thorns had grabbed Tikki, coiling around her like a snake. She looked weak, and in pain. 

“V-virgil…”

No. This wasn’t like any other akuma Virgil has ever faced. Patton can NOT go near it. The thought of his best friend, wrapped in the coils, being stabbed by the thorns…

“Vir-gil… help…”

He spoke softly and firmly. “Patton, you need to find somewhere to hide.”

“What? Come on, Virge-!”

“Patton. Please. Just… stay away from the vines, promise me.”

“Vir-”

“Promise me!” Virgil snapped, grabbing the scissors from his room to use to cut the vine. Patton sounded concerned as he began to cut, freeing Tikki as she fell into his palm, weakened. 

“Virgil, are you alright, kiddo? You sound a bit panicky, is everything okay?” Patton’s voice was filled with warmth. “I… I can come over, if-”

“No, no I promise I’m fine, I just-” Virgil said, taking a deep breath. “Just stay away from the vines, okay? They… they’re unsafe.” He quickly hung up, worried more so focused on the small fragile kwami in his palm, and what exactly happened to her. 

“Tikki! Tikki, are you alright?” Virgil said. The kwami coughed in response, flying a bit. 

“I’m fine, I just need a little water.” 

Virgil poured a small cup into the cap of his thermos for Tikki to drink, and Tikki took a few gulps and a cookie. “What exactly happened?”

“The thorns are filled with dark energy - pure negative energy, I’ve never seen anything like it.” Tikki said as she chewed. “We kawmis are made of pure positive energy, I guess it just deflated me a little bit there.”

“Thank goodness. I wouldn’t know what I’d do with you, Tikki.” Virgil said, as the small kwami had given him a small hug.

"We need to be careful, Virgil.” Tikki said. “This akuma might be the strongest one we’ve faced.”

Virgil gave a smile. “When am I not careful?”

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

The ground shook with each step as Virgil saw someone, two thick thorny vines sprouting from their back, the vines plunging into the ground like legs as the akumatized person ran past Virgil’s house. Virgil smiled. “Look at that, Tikki. They lead themselves straight to us.” Virgil flicked his hair back to reveal his earrings. “Tikki, spots on!”

———————–

“Get off me you alley cat!” Overgrowth growled as Chat Noir’s claws dug deep into the thick vine on his back as Overgrowth thrashed this way and that, trying desperately to get cat-free.

“I don’t think so-!” Chat Noir said. “Now, would you kindly show me where your akuma is, so we can get this over with quickly?”

Overgrowth held out his open hand, summoning a black rose. “Get.. OFF!” He yelled, throwing it back in Chat’s face, sending him flying toward the ground, as his costume flicked off and on for a quick second. 

“Huh?!” Chat asked, confused. Nothing like this has ever happened before. Was something wrong with his miraculous? His kawami? His ears were ringing and his head hurt. He couldn’t move.

Overgrowth looked more than annoyed at this development. “One wasn’t enough for you?” He said, summoning a few more black rose darts, making the rose vines wrapped around his body glow slightly. “How about a few more?!” He yelled, throwing a barrage toward a helpless Chat. 

Luckybug quickly jumped in front, swinging his yo-yo, blocking the attacks. “Not today, no thank you!”

“My prince, you finally joined the party!” Chat Noir said, getting up and readying his silver pole as Overgrowth moved to the side to try to attack the two superheroes. Chat began to spin the pole quickly, blocking the attacks with ease, smiling.

“As if I’d let you have all the fun, Kitty.” Luckybug smiled. “Any idea where the akuma might be?”

“Checked everywhere. I have no clue.”

“Dammit. For once, I’d thought we’d have it easy.” Luckybug huffed.

Overgrowth growled in defeat. “No need for you two, anyway. I have someone I’m dying to go meet up with…you two have fun.”

“Wait-!” Luckybug yelled, but he was already gone. “Dammit.”

“So, any idea where Poison Ivy might’ve gone?” Chat asked. “I can’t imagine there’s much wildlife in Paris, and I doubt Scarezilla wants to go to the Zoo.”

“Luckybug! Chat Noir!" 

The two heroes turned their attention to a teenager with an orange beanie running toward them, waving their arms like crazy - Joan, one of Thomas’s best friends. "You- You gotta help Thomas! He’s a twat sometimes but he’s not a supervillain. You gotta get him back!”

“We will. We promise.” Luckybug said, placing his hand on Joan’s shoulder to steady them. “Do you know where he might’ve gone?”

“If he’s mad right now, he’s probably heading to Samuel’s house.” Joan said. The two heroes shared a glance.

“Samuel?” Chat asked.

“Yeah, Thomas has had a crush on him since forever. He rejected him when I told him to go for it, he’s akumatized because of me, you gotta help him-”

“We promise we will. Thank you so much for the help.” Luckybug turned to Chat. “Come on, we gotta go-” Luckybug used his yo-yo to jump from building to building, leaving only Chat behind.

Chat turned to the kid. “This isn’t your fault, I promise. If anything, it’s Hawkmoths. Go find a place to hide, we’ll get your friend back soon.” He turned, using his pole to propel him into the air, catching up with his prince.

Talyn rushed over to Joan. “Don’t run off like that again, Joan! You made me worried!”

“Talyn, Thomas is akumatized and it’s all my fault, I need to fix this! If I hadn’t told him-” Joan said, clenching their fists at their sides. Talyn interrupted quickly. 

“Joan, you can’t blame yourself, you didn’t make him like this!” They said. “Come on, we need to stay with the others, we’ll be safe-” Talyn slowly reached for Joan’s arm, but they jerked away. “Joan…?”

“I need to fix this, Talyn.” Joan said. “He’s my best friend." 

"Joan, what are you…?”

“I’m sorry, Talyn!” Joan said, sprinting over to Talyn’s scooter and chasing after the heroes. 

“Mother-!” Talyn sighed frustratingly as they began to run after him. 

———————–

“Patton, you need to be careful!” Logan called out to the blogger recording the two heroes flying away. “You could get hit.”

“Logan, please. I can take care of myself.” Patton said. “Luckybug and Chat Noir do so much for us - If I figure out their identities, think of what we could do to help! We could all takedown Hawkmoth together.”

“There has to be a good reason they’re secret, Patton,” Logan said, adjusting his glasses. “Don’t you think they might know what’s best for this one? They are the professionals, after all.”

Patton seemed too focused to listen as the two ran in the direction of the heroes. “This way, come on!”

As the pair began running, a huge vine with blackthorns grew quickly in front of them. “Patton, watch out!”

It seemed in almost slow motion. Patton had turned back, confused - when he tripped, falling, the thorns going in towards his back, making Patton fall to the ground with a cry of pain. Logan rushed over as Patton’s feet slowly began to turn purplish black. “Patton, I told you to be careful!” Logan lectured. “We should’ve stayed with the others-”

Logan didn’t need to be an expert to recognize the pain on Patton’s face as he tried to stand, his legs shaking, the phone he was holding colliding to the ground with a smash. “We- we gotta follow them-!”

Patton fell forward, Logan moving to catch him. “No, you’re not. You’re in no condition to travel.” He sat down on the curb, Patton in his arms. He didn’t know what to do, and his heart clenched uncomfortably at the sight. “Are you alright?”

Patton gripped Logan’s arm as the darkness slowly moved up his legs. “L-logan… it hurts…”

“P-patton, I…” Logan’s mind was frazzled. In all his medical training, he had no idea how to handle this. They hadn’t prepared him for this - he usually always knew what to do. “Just… just hang on-”

Patton suddenly slumped over in Logan’s lap as Logan began to search in his emergency supplies for something, anything. His mind was so incredibly scrambled that he didn’t even notice at first. The darkness was at his stomach now. 

“Patton don’t worry, everything’s going to be just-” Logan felt his heart drop when he realized Patton’s unconsciousness. “Patton… Patton, wake up, please-”

————————

“Oh Samuel, my sweet!” Overgrowth called all too innocently. “Come out, my love! I just want to… talk.”

Overgrowth, why did you abandon the miraculouses? Did you forget our deal?!

“Relax, Hawkmoth. If I grab Samuel, they’ll have to exchange his life for their miraculous.”

Such a cunning plan. Very well, grab the boy and be done with it!

Samuel shook in his broom closet, hearing the villain upstairs, his hands over his mouth as he tried not to whimper. He kept trying to remind himself that it wasn’t Thomas, and resist the urge to run out of his hiding place and apologize profusely to his friend.

He didn’t mean to hurt him - it was just so much of a surprise, he didn’t know what to say. Samuel sighed. That was the problem - he didn’t say anything. He should’ve said something, something to let him know they were still friends, that it was okay, that he didn’t need to be embarrassed…

…that he had thought about it too.

“Sammy! Come out, come out! I have something I want to tell you, sweetie!” Overgrowth called. A sudden slam upstairs nearly made Samuel jump. “I said… COME OUT!”

“Yeah, that’s not gonna happen. Sorry to burst your bubble, Overgrowth.” Luckybug said, tying his hands behind his back with ease with their yo-yo. As he held him down, he nodded to Chat, who walked over, searching for the akuma. He saw the roses glow slightly as he approached, and his eyes widened. Overgrowth quickly shook off the yo-yo, pushing both of them back and pinning them against the wall, nearly squishing them.

“My Prince- Argh!” Chat Noir winced at the pain. Luckybug breathed heavily, his vision going blurry.

“C-chat…ugh…”

“My Prince, no!” Chat tried to quickly maneuver the silver pole, his prince was about to pass out! He extended the pole, hitting Overgrowth in the face, as he released his grab on the heroes. 

Joan ascended the stairs quietly, hearing a battle on the top floor they really didn’t want to get in the middle of at the moment. If they could just get Samuel out of here - 

“Samuel?” They whispered harshly. “You in here?”

“J-joan…?” Samuel said, his voice shaking. They opened the closet quietly, as they both crept downstairs. Once out of earshot, the two finally had a moment to breathe. “Joan, thank you so much, I-!”

SLAP!

Samuel rubbed his reddened cheek. “That’s for breaking my best friend’s heart.” They said. “You’re an idiot and a douche.” They threw behind them as they climbed on the bike. “Now get on the scooter.” 

Samuel quietly climbed on as they drove away. “I’m sorry, Joan.”

“I know, you dumb himbo.” Joan said. “Don’t worry about it. When this is all over, you need to talk to him. He, at the very least, deserves that.”

“I know.”

—————————

“My prince, the akuma is in the rose vines around his body, they glow whenever he summons a black rose!” Chat yelled, dodging attacks. 

“But the vines are so close to his body, if we aren’t careful, we could kill him.” Luckybug yelled. 

“So what should we- Ugh!” Chat’s body was wrapped tightly in the vines, the thorns digging into his costume, making his mask flicker quickly once more. 

Luckybug glared at Overgrowth. “Enough is enough! Lucky Charm!” He yelled, throwing his yo-yo in the air, summoning… was that a metal hook?

“Ha ha, Luckybug. What’s that supposed to do, take me fishing?” Overgrowth yelled, as Luckybug looked around for something, anything - a clue as to what this was supposed to be used for.

Nothing. There was nothing.

Chat struggled in the villain’s grasp, trying to use anything to break free. Overgrowth smiled. “I’d love to stay and chat, but it seems a heartbreaker is slithering away. Goodbye.”

“Wait-!” Luckybug yelled, trying to rush after them, but Overgrowth quickly blocked the path by making the vines grow thick, blocking the hero from following him. “Chaton…”

He failed. Chat needed her and he couldn’t do anything.

What kind of hero was he?!

He heard a small voice in his head. Don’t give up hope, Virgil. Trust yourself. 

“Tikki…?”

Chat Noir needs you, Virgil. His kawami is weakened, he won’t have long before he transforms back. Hawkmoth can’t know his identity. 

You were chosen for a reason, Virgil. 

————————–

Samuel and Joan drove quickly through the streets of Paris, trying to find a space to hide, when they heard a sickening sweet voice and their hearts quickly dropped.

“Samuel? My sweet? Don’t run away!”

“J-joan…” Samuel said, gripping their middle at the voice. 

“I know. We need to hide, come on!” Joan said, grabbing his arm a bit harshly and heading into a nearby hotel, abandoning the scooter. They rushed up stairs, Joan practically pulling Samuel along. Even though he was a jerk, Samuel didn’t deserve whatever punishment Overgrowth has in store. 

They searched and found a small broom closet, practically throwing Samuel inside. “Joan, come in, he’s coming!”

Joan smiled sadly. “I know.”

“Wait…”

“I know Thomas is in there… somewhere. I just need to reach out to him. Stay in here and keep quiet, alright?” Joan said, pushing Samuel deeper inside the small room, shutting the door and jamming the handle with a nearby broom. They heard banging, but didn’t respond. They needed to fix this, once and for all. 

Luckybug jumped across the Paris rooftops, holding the metal hook and swinging his yo-yo, focused. Chat needed him. He didn’t need to look far - the Paris Hotel was swarmed with an overgrowth of vines, a huge clump of green on the top.

He climbed up quickly, and jumped onto the roof, hiding when he heard a voice he recognized. Was that Joan…? He peaked around the corner. 

“Overgrowth, listen to me. I’m sorry for everything that happened, but you don’t need to be this way. Friends don’t let friends become horrible villains and destroy Paris.” Joan said, using their arms for emphasis. Overgrowth scoffed. 

“I like the way I am now - less stupid and idiotic. This way, no one will ever have their heart broken again!”

Luckybug slowly crept behind the villain, shushing Joan and Chat, wrapped in the familiar thick green vine. Slowly, she grabbed the end of the vine wrapped around him, and tied it to the thick hook, hooking it sturdily to the metal around the emergency fire hose. 

“Thomas, this isn’t you. Please. Don’t you trust me…?”

“I…” Overgrowth felt strange, weird even, until a sharp pain in his head snapped him to focus.

Don’t stand there, grab him you idiot!

Joan ran, dodging his attacks, nearly getting hit. “Now, Luckybug!”

Overgrowth turned, and Luckybug gave a smirk. “Time for your trip, I’m afraid.” He kicked the villain in the face, sending him over the edge. He fell, the vine wrapped around him being unwound as he yelled. He released Chat quickly and jumped down after the akuma, the vines around him unraveled until he was free falling. He quickly caught him, bringing him back up, yelling. “Now Chat!”

Chat Noir quickly rushed over, igniting his Cataclysm and striking the vines. As it turned to black dust, a purple butterfly sprouted out as Luckybug settled the victim in the roof, turning toward the akuma. “Time to de-evilize!” He yelled, catching the butterfly in her yo-yo, purifying and releasing it. “Bye-bye butterfly!”

“Miraculous Ladybug!”

—————-

The last thing Thomas remembered was being sad, so heartbroken…

Next thing he knew, he was on the roof of a hotel. “What… what happened?” He looked down at his hands. “Was I…?”

He looked over to see Joan, their eyes filled with tears as they rushed over, enveloping their friend in a big hug. “Don’t you ever scare me like that again, you hear me?!” The roof door opened, Talyn running toward the two. Joan looked up as Talyn crashed into them with a big hug. They quickly let go before punching Joan in the arm. “Hey-!”

“That’s for stealing my scooter, you ass!” Talyn said. “I ran all the way here from nineteenth thanks to you!”

Joan gave their friend a nervous smile. “Good exercise…?” Talyn socked him on the arm harder than before, sending explosions of pain down Joan’s arm. “Owww-! Sorry, sorry-!" 

Thomas couldn’t help but giggle at this. "Rule number one: Never take Talyn’s scooter unless you’re looking for a fight. Eh, Joan?”

Joan smiled, rubbing at his arm and wincing at the pain. “Duly noted.”

Suddenly, the door opened and someone else appeared, leaving a tight knot in Thomas’s stomach - Samuel. He crossed his arms. “What are you doing here, Samuel?”

“I… I need to talk to you.”

“There’s no need, I get it. You don’t like me that way, it’s fine-”

“No, it’s not that at all. I do. Like you, I mean. Like, really really like you.” Samuel said, getting red. “When you told me I was just so shocked. I mean, you’re amazing, and I'm…”

“You're…?” Thomas asked.

“I’m a poor kid with nothing to offer but myself. You don’t deserve that.”

“Oh please.” Thomas said. “You are everything I could ever want - you’re kind, smart, resourceful - you make beautiful things out of nothing. You are what I deserve, Samuel Riggs.”

Samuel blushed, scratching the back of his head. “I still can’t believe you figured me out, I thought I was pretty secret about that kind of thing. How’d you do it?”

Thomas looked over to his friends, almost squealing at the two - they’d been trying to get them together for ages. “Oh, I had some… help.”

Samuel coughed, his face pink. “Dinner on Saturday? I know a great little bakery that’s pretty cheap - it’s supposed to be the best in Paris!”

Thomas smiled. “You’ve got yourself a date, Mr. Riggs. Pick me up at 7.” Thomas said, giving his new lover a kiss on the cheek, making Samuel turn bright red. He stammered, backing up until his back hit the  door.

“Y-yes, a date! Date on S-saturday. The Saturday date-!” He laughed when his back met the door, his face still red. “S-see ya, Thomas!”

Hearts can be mended, but one day we’ll face each other, and I’ll be the one walking away unscathed, Luckybug and Chat Noir!

———————-

Luckybug quickly rushed downstairs with Chat, the beeping making his anxiety grow ever more. He noticed a closet and held it open. “Chat, you need to go, you’ll change back any second-”

When he hesitated, Luckybug tried shoving him inside to no avail. “Chat, please-”

“My prince. Look at me.”

“C-chat…?” He asked, getting nervous. “What’s going on…?” The beeping of Chat’s ring faded into the background as the two heroes stared at each other. Chat grabbed Luckybug’s hands in his own. Chat’s heart thumped wildly in his chest. 

Today was the day. He needed to know.

“I need to tell you something my prince, something that my heart has burned in agony to tell you since the moment I met you.” He smiled as Luckybug stared at him. Luckybug was confused - why was he getting so flustered? Why is Chat looking at her like that? Luckybug’s head began to spiral. 

This isn’t right, this isn’t right…

“My prince, I-”

Before Chat had finished his sentence, Luckybug could see his uniform begin to come undone, and kicked him inside, slamming the door and pressing his back to it, breathing heavily. He can’t know Chat’s identity. He just can’t. He cares too much to know.

“My prince…?”

“What the hell was that for, Chaton?!” He yelled. “You put yourself in danger, how can you be so reckless?!”

“I…” Roman’s voice was soft from the other side of the door. “I just need to speak to you, my prince. It’s… very important.”

“Now?!” Luckybug snapped. “Chat you were about to transform back! You know we can’t know each other’s identities, Hawkmoth-”

“Hawkmoth can use it against us, I know.” Roman sighed. “We just… really need to talk, my prince. I need to tell you something, something that I’ve kept to myself for far too long.”

Luckybug’s eyebrows were knitted. “Is it about Hawkmoth? Are you in danger, Chaton?”

“No, no… it’s just- I need to talk to you face to face. About us.” Roman said, biting his lip. Plagg, held in his master’s hands, rubbed his thumb in a bit of encouragement. They shared a small smile with each other.

“Chat, please just tell me what’s going on-”

“276 Melborne. The roof. Come at midnight, my prince. I’ll tell you everything, I promise.” Roman said. “Just… trust me.”

Luckybug’s stomach felt like a knot, but he trusted Chat with anything. He’d saved his life before, he had no reason not to. Months of partnership - of fighting side by side, as equals and as friends. Luckybug detransformed, and he slowly put his hand on the door, as if to be a slight source of comfort for the cat hero figure.

“Be safe, kitty.”

Then, he ran down the steps, his heart heavy and his stomach in knots, her mind focused on getting back home - after all, Roman’s theater group needed the costumes ready for the fitting.

Roman’s head thunked on the door, and he sighed. “Why is this so hard? I’ve dealt with tons of lovestruck fans, but with him… I can barely speak.”

“I’m proud of you, kid,” Plagg said. “Even if you melted like a bunch of gooey camemberts.” He added, smirking. 

“Hey!” Roman interjected.

“Speaking of camembert…” Plagg said, diving in the pocket of Roman’s shirt for the cheese. Roman laughed at his kwami, nervous for the night ahead, but happy he decided to do it - after all this time, being restricted and ashamed for who he loved, he was happy he could at least confess to his crush, even if it was as Chat Noir.

He looked out the window as Plagg ate, seeing a ladybug, smiling to himself. Luckybug would finally know the truth, and he could finally be true with himself.

#thomas sanders #sanders sides #sander sides #prinxiety #logicality #sanders sides joan #sanders sides talyn #miraculous ladybug #tw homophobia #miracle miraculous au

[agrestebug]

Marichat May 2020

Here’s another one-shot from the collection! Thank you guys so much for all the likes and comments. I’m glad you are enjoying the stories so far! I hope you guys enjoy this one too and remember, please don’t repost to another site without my permission!

Day 13 - Possessive Kitty

It had been a little over three months now, and he was starting to notice it more and more as time went on. Marinette was like a beacon to all of their friends. They gravitated to her like magnets. He wasn't sure if it was the fact that she was his girlfriend now that made him notice, or if things had always been this way and he just hadn't realized it.

Okay sure, he knew how helpful Marinette was. It was one of the things he loved about her. She was always willing to help a friend in need, spreading joy in that amazing way she did. But this, this was different.

And he wasn't sure he liked it.

This morning, he had found Nino and Marinette leaning up against each other, sharing headphones and whispering in low tones. Neither one noticed him until he was practically on top of them. They had barely moved apart, saying good morning and acting like they hadn't been doing anything.

He hadn't commented on it of course. He knew they were friends, and it wasn't his business what they had been doing. Besides, he knew Nino had Alya, and they had been friends for a long time. It wasn't weird to see them being close. He sighed. He didn't like this feeling. He couldn't even hold his girlfriend's hand because she didn't KNOW it was him, but everyone else seemed to be able to be close to her.

He frowned from the bench where he was sitting, another prime example unfolding in front of him as he watched Kim lift Marinette into a giant hug before swinging her around happily. "You're the best Marinette!" Kim exclaimed loudly.

Alix's aggravated voice was clear across the commons, "You're a traitor Marinette! How are you going to help him win a bet against me!? See if I ever help you with your little 'gardening' projects ever again!"

Marinette's blush was easy to see, and Kim asked instantly, "Wait, you garden Marinette? I didn't know that."

Adrien frowned more. He hadn't known that either. She had a few plants spread around her balcony, but he'd never heard her refer to having any gardening projects.

Marinette said it a little too loudly, "Alix! My gardening days are over!"

Alix huffed, but he didn't catch what she said after that. He was too busy watching Max approach the trio with a purpose in his step. He watched Marinette give quick smiles to Kim and Alix before disappearing with Max just behind the stairs out of sight.

He looked around subtly, seeing Nino and Alya talking just a little ways down. They probably had a great view of her... of them. They probably had a great view of them. He just wanted to make sure everything was okay. That's all.

He got up and walked over to Nino and Alya, saying it shyly, "Hey guys, I'm not interrupting am I?"

Nino put an arm over his shoulder, "Never my man, what's up?"

Alya had a knowing smirk on her face, "Can't see my girl anymore from where you were sitting, could you?"

Adrien felt himself blush slightly, but said it casually, "I don't know what you mean."

Nino snickered under his breath as Alya said it not the least bit convinced, "Yeah, okay. So, you are going to try and tell me that you weren't glaring daggers at Kim just now?"

"Why would I do that?" He asked innocently, glancing over briefly to see Max and Marinette bent over a tablet with their heads nearly touching. Both of them were smiling brightly as they talked back and forth. Markov was hovering just over Marinette's shoulder, but was floating between her and Max. He wondered what they were talking about so intently over there.

Nino patted his shoulder in warning, drawing his attention back to them. Okay, so maybe his brief glance was more like a hard stare, "Don't dig your hole deeper dude."

Alya however, would show no such mercy as she smirked evilly, "I bet you are just dying to know what is going on over there. I'm sure you've noticed Max spending a little more time with Marinette lately."

Adrien nodded instantly, Alya's grin widening as he backtracked, "No, I mean, they are friends, so that's normal right?"

Nino shook his head at Alya's knowing expression, taking pity on his best friend facing his girlfriend's evil ways, "Max altered a design program for Marinette so that she could draw digitally or scan her drawing into it. That way, she can manipulate them on the tablet without having to start from scratch."

Alya said it low, "Kill joy."

Adrien let out a soft sigh of relief, "Oh, okay. I bet that will come in handy, given how much she designs."

Marinette let out a short squeal before hugging Max, who smiled brightly as he hugged her back. Marinette turned and pulled Markov to her face, giving him a soft kiss. Markov's propeller whirled faster for just a few seconds, and Adrien frowned again.

Alya laughed, "Oh boy Agreste, you've got it bad."

"Don't tease the sunshine child Als." Nino chided teasingly.

Adrien asked confused, honestly not sure what Nino was talking about, "What do you mean?"

Alya chuckled, putting her hand on her face as she studied him, "You're so cute Adrien. You have a crush on Marinette, don't you?"

His face flamed, "Wh-what? N-no! Of course not! Marinette is just a friend!" At least, she was 'just' friends with Adrien. Chat Noir was the one who had the privilege of being her boyfriend.

Alya raised a disbelieving brow at him, "Uh huh, that's why you haven't been able to take your eyes off of her lately. You aren't as subtle as you think you are."

Adrien's hand went to the back of his neck, rubbing it absentmindedly. He knew Alya wouldn't let this go unless he admitted something, and technically it was the truth. A small part of the truth, but the truth all the same. She meant so much more to him than what he would ever admit out loud to anyone but her, and occasionally Plagg just to get on his nerves, "Yeah, I, really like her."

"That's great dude!" Nino congratulated him instantly, Alya blowing on her nails and polishing them on her shirt, "Called it."

The musical chime that signaled their next class had them all instantly moving. Adrien hesitated slightly though, watching as Marinette disappeared towards her own class. Alya rushed off after her, giving them a hasty wave goodbye before disappearing too. Nino stayed at his side, an amused smirk on his face as he said it, "You should ask her out my man. Marinette is awesome."

"I know." He said as they walked together to their next class, "I just, I don't think father would let me have a girlfriend right now."

Nino blew a raspberry, "Then don't tell him."

Adrien smiled to himself, that's exactly what he was already doing, "He'd find out eventually, and no doubt pull me out of school. I really like Marinette, and I know she'd blame herself if that happened."

Nino nodded sadly, "No, you aren't wrong."

Adrien asked quickly, "You won't say anything to her, right?"

Nino held up his fist, "Bro's honor." They fist bumped quickly, sharing a smile.

They entered their class, but Adrien couldn't concentrate on anything. He'd already covered most of this material when he was home-schooled anyways. His thoughts were on his purrincess, and Alya's comment about glaring at the guys who were with her. He wasn't glaring, and he certainly wasn't jealous. Marinette was friends with everyone, and he was happy that Max was able to help her with something she loved.

He felt a small pang of sadness. While he was pretty decent when dealing with technology, he'd never have been able to do what Max did for her. He could have paid to have it done, if that's what she really wanted, but it probably wouldn't mean as much since he didn't do it himself.

In a rare moment of obvious disinterest, he folded his arms on the desk and rested his head, staring blankly towards the front of the room without taking notes. Was there something he could do for her that she would really love? Alix had mentioned gardening projects, maybe he could buy her a few more plants for her balcony? Or, was there a reason she said her gardening days were over? Maybe something had happened... he let out a soft sigh. He'd have to ask her about it before doing anything drastic. She had looked so sad after she'd said it. The last thing he wanted to do was make his purrincess cry.

He got up slowly as class ended, Nino giving him a sideways grin as he asked, "Miss Bustier next right?"

Adrien instantly perked up, "Right." He started moving faster, ignoring the way Nino was trying to hold in his laugh.

He turned into Miss Bustier's classroom with a smile, his eyes going straight to her empty seat. His shoulders slumped and Nino clapped his back, "You know, for not wanting to say anything, you sure aren't hiding it very well dude."

"I can't help it Nino." He admitted honestly. Marinette was that warm spot in the sun he just wanted to be surrounded by all the time. He was addicted to the tingling feelings she gave him with every smile and every laugh. She wasn't just a magnet to him. She was a force of gravity, pulling him to her without equal.

He pouted slightly. And yet he'd barely been able to talk to her at all today.

"Hey, have you guys seen Marinette?" Ivan asked them from the doorway. Nino shook his head, "Not since break."

Ivan looked disappointed, "Oh, okay. That's okay." Ivan glanced to the side and his eyes lit up, "There she is. Thanks anyways guys."

Adrien frowned, moving mechanically towards the door. He peered out and saw Ivan talking happily to Marinette.

Damn it. He was starting to consider transforming just so he could eavesdrop. He shook his head quickly to clear it. No he couldn't do that. If Ladybug found out she'd skin him alive. Marinette nodded and Ivan's smile brightened, patting the top of her head affectionately with his large hand. Marinette just beamed up at him.

Nino shook his head, watching the blonde model agonizing over the girl who had been in love with him forever. A jealous Agreste was turning out to be a hilarious scenario. Alya was sure to get a kick out of seeing Adrien acting this way. The poor boy.

Nino leaned back on the desk and cleared his throat, "Does Ivan look happy?"

Adrien said it trying not to sound bitter, "Yeah."

"Oh good, Marinette must have finished his gift for Mylene." Nino said calmly, watching with immense satisfaction as Adrien whipped around to face him, "She made something for Mylene?"

Nino nodded, "Ivan mentioned something a couple weeks ago about wanting to do something nice for Mylene for her birthday, and Marinette happened to walk by so he asked her for her advice. She offered to make something for Mylene as a surprise, for him."

Adrien felt like an idiot. That must have been what he had caught her working on a few times now, the gift she had said she was making for a friend.

He walked over to his seat and sat down heavily. "I'm being an idiot aren't I?"

Nino nodded instantly, taking his seat next to him, "Without a doubt my man."

"I'm not jealous." He reiterated to himself out loud, but Nino patted his shoulder, "There is no reason to feel jealous. I'm telling you dude, if you ask her out, you will make her day," Nino corrected himself, throwing his arms up into the air, "heck, you'll make her whole year!"

Adrien frowned, "What if, she doesn't like me back?"

Nino gave him a deadpan stare, "Adrien. Really? THAT'S what you are worried about?"

No. He thought instantly. I know she likes me, as Chat Noir, that's why we are dating in secret. But as Adrien, she had just barely started being able to talk to him without stuttering. He would notice her still acting a bit jumpy, and blushing on occasion when he caught her off guard, but those moments were getting to be few and far between. He kinda missed them.

"Bro, you are a literal teen cover model. Use it!" Nino quipped when he stayed silent.

"Marinette isn't impressed by things like that." He said dejectedly, ignoring Nino's facepalm.

"I'm telling you, if you don't just pluck up the courage and ask her out,"

"You are asking someone out Sunshine?" Alya's voice said excitedly from the doorway, Marinette standing right next to her. The girls took their seats, both of them silent as they looked between Adrien and Nino, waiting for an answer.

"No." Adrien said.

"Yes." Nino said at the same time.

The boys shared stern glances and the girls laughed. Alya shook her head, her voice dripping in amused sarcasm, "That was very informative thank you."

Marinette still had a soft smile on her as she caught his eyes, "If you really like her you should go for it."

"I don't think she likes me very much." Adrien admitted sadly, pointedly ignoring Alya's eyes rolling.

"Anyone would be an idiot not to like you." Marinette said, a cute blush adorning her cheeks. "N-not because you are famous or anything! But because you're a great guy! You're smart and funny, and really nice and sweet, and I mean of course you're handsome, anyone who's not blind can see that, I mean, obviously, NO but wait that's not the only reason either!" Marinette's face found her hands and she took a deep breath, missing how Adrien's face was tinged with pink.

Alya and Nino exchanged knowing smirks. It had to be happening. This was the moment and they were going to be around for the rest of their lives to tell them 'I told you so'.

Adrien cleared his throat slightly. Had it suddenly gotten warmer in here?

"Thanks Marinette that, that means a lot to me." He told her softly.

She looked up from her hands and nodded, "Of course. You're one of my very best friends."

Nino and Alya facepalmed at the same time, Adrien holding back the need to flinch at the awful word. Friends.

He planted a smile to his face, telling her the truth, "You're one of my very best friends too."

Class began as Miss Bustier walked in, and all too soon it was coming to an end. He was hyper aware of Marinette's every move behind him. He felt like he'd been on the edge of his seat the entire class. At least now they had one last break before the last class of the day.

"Hey Marinette, are you ready?" Adrien instantly turned, seeing Marinette smiling at Nathaniel.

"Absolutely, you want to go to the art room?" She asked. At Nathaniel's confirmation, the two left the room already deep in conversation.

Nino shoved his arm, "Dude, what was that! That was the perfect moment!"

Alya nodded but said it knowingly, "Being a good friend is where it starts you know. I'm telling you, ask the girl out."

"I'll, try." He told them. He was pretty sure she would reject him, but if it would get Nino and Alya off his case, he would do it. He got up and Nino asked wide-eyed, "Wait, you are going now?"

"Why not?" He said with a shrug, leaving the room and hearing Nino's warning to Alya, "No, you aren't going to go film it happening." "You don't know me Nino."

Adrien chuckled to himself before the laugh turned into a sigh. This was definitely something he didn't want on video. He peered into the art room, seeing Nathaniel and Marinette in a bright discussion about superhero clothing. He watched from the door with a smile, until he realized that her beautiful bluebell eyes were staring at him, "Hey Adrien, is everything okay?"

He blinked once and nodded, his hand going to his neck, "Oh, yeah, no everything is fine. I don't want to bother you but if you have a minute, can, can we talk?"

Marinette quickly looked at Nathaniel who gave her a shy smile, "You were a big help, but I think I can take it from here."

She popped up out of her chair, smiling brightly, "If you need anything else just let me know." Nathaniel nodded as Marinette made her way over to the door.

A smile crept onto his face, seeing the slight blush on her cheeks. They went down the hall a short way to one of the benches that overlooked the commons. He sat down heavily, a soft sigh escaping him. Marinette sat with him, and as he chanced a glance at her, he saw her letting out a relieved, relaxed breath.

He smiled as he told her what he noticed, "You've been hanging around with the guys a lot, haven't you?"

Marinette said it quickly, "I don't mind, honest. I love them so I don't mind helping everyone when they need me." She turned slightly to look at him, a knowing glint in her eye, "What did you want to talk about? Did you need something?"

No. He thought instantly. His life was nearly purrfect. He had the best of friends, and most amazing girlfriend... if only he could take her hand the way he wanted, or kiss her good morning, or hug her simply because he wanted to. He loved her hugs. It had been a few months... maybe, maybe he could tell her the truth.

"Honestly," he started slowly, seeing her yawn. He stopped, asking instead as he smiled at her, "Do you need anything? You look exhausted."

She shook her head, "No, I'm okay. Really."

"Hey Marinette."

They looked over and saw Marc walking up to them slowly, a book in his hand. Marinette smiled instantly, but Adrien frowned. He really couldn't get five minutes with her?

"What's up Marc?" Marinette asked. He shifted uncomfortably, "Nathaniel said you looked over the artwork with him, c-could you take a look at the next chapter for me?"

She nodded before telling him, "Of course, just give me a few minutes to finish talking to,"

"No, don't worry about me." He told her quickly, "It's really nothing important."

Marinette frowned, "Are you sure?" He nodded, "Yeah, go. We can always talk later."

She nodded, "Later then. Come on Marc, I think Nathaniel is still in the art room."

He watched them walk off and leaned back against the wall, shutting his eyes as he tried not to be upset. This was, and god he couldn't believe he was about to even think this but, it was ridiculous, utterly ridiculous. Why couldn't everyone leave her alone? Couldn't they see how tired she was? They couldn't give her a few minutes to herself?

His eyes snapped open, that was it. A few minutes to herself, that was something he could give her. She needed a chance to relax, to just get away from everyone for a little bit. He had only noticed the guys all day, but he could only imagine what she did for the girls.

He nodded once to himself. He was going to protect his purrincess, even from herself. He had the purrfect plan too. Ice cream. He'd take her out after school to André's for ice cream, and tell her everything.

He made his way back to Miss Bustier's classroom for the second half of her class. Nino and Alya were staring at him expectantly as he walked in, Alya asking confused, "Where's Marinette?"

He made his way to his seat, "Helping Marc."

"Did you," Nino started, but he shook his head, "I didn't get the chance. After school. I'm going to take her for ice cream."

"Atta boy Agreste!" Alya approved happily.

The end of the day just could not come fast enough for him. It felt like time was dragging its heels on purpose, slowly tormenting him so that he could idle over the manic thoughts and crazy scenarios that kept playing out in his head about what could happen if this went wrong. The bell finally sounded their release and Miss Bustier asked him kindly, "Adrien, I know you don't have a lot of time, but I'd like to speak with you for a minute if you can."

Adrien looked straight at Nino, asking low, "Make sure she doesn't go home." Nino gave him a thumbs up and he looked back at Miss Bustier, "Yes of course."

He fidgeted in his seat as everyone filed out. Why were they taking forever?! Usually everyone was out of the room in seconds, and NOW they wanted to take their time?

Ivan and Mylene finally left the room and Miss Bustier walked over to his desk as he asked a little concerned, "Am I in trouble?"

"Oh no Adrien of course not." She said sweetly, "Your father's assistant called this afternoon to let your teachers know about the photoshoot you had coming up."

He deflated, "Oh, right." He'd forgotten about that shoot. He was going to be out of school for an entire week. He nearly facepalmed. Crap. He'd forgotten to tell Ladybug about it too.

Miss Bustier said it knowingly, "I know you love being in school, and your grades overall are excellent, so next week a lot of the work we've gathered for you is simply reading material. No heavy load, no extra work. When you come back, we'll each give you a short quiz and as long as you pass each one, we'll excuse the other assignments."

He told her smiling, "Thanks Miss Bustier, that will be a big help."

She nodded, "Anything we can do to help. Have a good afternoon Adrien." She watched him gather his things, telling him as he reached the door, "Oh, and good luck with Marinette."

He blushed but smiled at her. He didn't even want to know how she knew something was going on. That was just part of Miss Bustier's power he supposed.

He glanced around the commons, but couldn't find anyone he was looking for. He rushed outside and found her instantly, but his heart tightened in his chest.

Nino and Alya were talking to Rose and Juleka, and right next to them, Marinette was talking to Luka. Luka suddenly pushed a stray strand of hair behind her ear, and Adrien felt his insides burn.

Okay that was it. He was done.

That is HIS purrincess. Why was Luka bothering her?! He had to fix this. It had gone on long enough. He took a hard step towards everyone when a short beep pulled his attention. Gorilla was staring at him with a sour lemon face. He frowned, looking back to where Luka was still happily talking to Marinette. Gorilla shook his head in response, tapping his watch.

"Yo Adrien!" Nino called out to him, subtly motioning to Marinette and Luka.

Gorilla shook his head firmly and Adrien sighed, giving Nino a small wave, "I gotta go. I'll see you guys tomorrow."

He passed by the group, getting in the car and sulking in the back. They pulled up to the mansion and Nathalie was waiting for him at the door, "Cutting it very close Adrien."

"I had to talk to my teacher about missing school next week." He said flatly. Nathalie raised an eyebrow at his tone, but didn't comment otherwise, "Only piano today. Your instructor should be here shortly."

"Whoop-eee." He muttered as he walked past her and upstairs to his room. Plagg zoomed straight out of his shirt to his cheese stash, coming back out with a wedge between his paws, "You know, maybe you should stop trying so hard to get pigtails' attention. You are already going out with the girl. Who cares what she does with her friends."

"I don't get to spend any time with her during the day because she's spending it with everyone else. She's MY girlfriend, it's not fair." He fell face first onto his bed, groaning into his pillow.

Plagg watched his chosen with an amused smirk as he savoured his cheese. Adrien being his own worst enemy was one of the highlights of dealing with such a lovesick kitten. Plagg finished his cheese and ducked quickly to hide as the piano instructor arrived.

When Adrien returned from dinner later that evening, looking more sullen and mopey than before, Plagg took pity on him, "Why don't you go see your girlfriend? She hasn't seen her Kitty all day either, you know."

Adrien's eyes lit up and he nodded, "Plagg Claws out!"

He transformed and was racing across Paris in the same second. As her balcony came into view, his heart swelled and a goofy smile spread across his features. He landed with a soft thump, and grinned when he heard her rushing to reach the skylight.

Her eyes were bright as the hatch opened, and she was up on the balcony in seconds, "Hey Kitt- OH!" he lifted her up in his arms, hugging her tightly to his chest as the purr's just rippled out of him. He nuzzled his nose into her loose hair, breathing in her scent deeply. He missed her. He missed being able to do this.

She giggled, wrapping her arms around him just as tightly, "I missed you too chaton. I hate that I don't get to see you during the day."

He purred happily, "I feel the same way. It has been, an excruciatingly long day." He pulled back, but refused to let her leave his arms. She ran her hand through his hair and his eyes closed as a soft sigh escaped him.

"Let me go grab a few snacks and you can tell me all about it." She unwound her arms from around him, but he pulled her closer, not giving her a chance to escape. "In a little while. Can I just, hug you for a little bit?"

She blushed but smiled as she shook her head, "A long day huh?"

"You don't even know the half of it." He admitted heavily. They sat on the lounger together, Chat pouting when he had to let her go so that she could get comfortable. The second she was, he wrapped his arms around her waist and laid his head on her chest, smiling like a madman.

Her hand moved rhythmically through his hair, inciting another round of purrs before he told her, "I missed you today. A lot."

She kissed the top of his head gently, "You know you can come over anytime you want."

He smiled up at her, "I'm really happy when I'm with you. I'm glad you agreed to be my girlfriend."

She bopped his nose lightly with a smirk, "Against my better judgment."

"One of the best decisions you'll ever make in your life." He said grinning.

"No doubt." Marinette said smiling back at him. "And for what it's worth, I'm glad I agreed to be your girlfriend too."

He nuzzled back into her chest, the smile refusing to leave his face. He'd tell her the truth soon, but maybe for tonight he would just enjoy being with his girlfriend.

He felt himself smirking proudly, hugging her tighter as he thought it, 'That's right. Mine.'

#miraculous ladybug and chat noir #marichat #itsagrestebug #i will always love them

[bugaboosandbees]

Reine Ruse Part 6

Hello again all! I’m so sorry that this took so long. There’s been a lot of stuff going on irl that has delayed this quite a bit. I hope that you all enjoy this chapter and that I actually get the next one done semi-on time, lol. 

As usual, tags are at the bottom, if you’d like to be added, send me an ask, comment, or message. It has been a really long time since I’ve updated, so if I forgot to add you, please let me know!

Much love you guys. You’re all amazing!

Adrien

“Hello, Paris.” Adrien looked over the camera lens at Alya, who smiled sadly and gave him a thumbs up. He cleared his throat. “Chat Noir here. I am here today to clear something up once and for all and to apologize to both my partner Ladybug and to the people of Paris who put their trust in me. I don’t know if any of you have been caught up in the last few akuma attacks, but, in case you have, and even if you haven’t, there are a few things that I need to say.” He paused, taking a deep, somewhat shaky breath. “This isn’t easy,” a somewhat awkward, strangled chuckle, escaped, “but, it needs to be said.” He tried to wipe all traces of the nervousness he felt was swallowing him from his face, and stared straight into the camera. People had to see he was serious. “I am not proud of the way that I’ve behaved towards Ladybug recently. Without giving too much away about my personal life, suffice it to say that I grew up pretty sheltered.” A sheepish hand mussed his hair. “I’ve been homeschooled until pretty recently and don’t have much of a clue about how to interact with people. I want to make it clear that in no way does this excuse the way I’ve been behaving.” He paused.

“I’m sure that you all know the way I feel about Ladybug -- I seem to shout it from the rooftops often enough.” He smiled ruefully. “I should never have done that. The second that she told me that I was making her uncomfortable, I should have stopped. It was never okay for me to disregard her feelings like that. It’s never okay for anyone to disregard someone’s feelings like that. Ladybug, I understand if you don’t want to talk to me right now, or ever, but I want you to know that I am so, so sorry for what I’ve done. I know that I can’t take back the words that I said, and I understand if you can’t forgive me, but I want you to know that I am going to do my best to make up for the things that I did and to become a partner that you can be proud of again.”

“And, to the citizens of Paris, I apologize to you as well. It is my job to protect you and this city, and I’ve been doing a poor job of that. You deserve heroes like My Lady, strong and confident, and utterly focused on protecting this city we love and ending the threat that Hawkmoth poses to it. I promise that I will do my best to make it up to you as well -- to become a hero that you can be proud of again. For now, I urge you to look around you in your everyday lives. If you see someone behaving in the way that I’ve been behaving towards Ladybug, say something. Hawkmoth isn’t the only problem we Parisians face, but we can solve the other problems we see by being heroes ourselves. Thank you for listening to me, and, again, I’m so, so sorry.”

After he stopped talking, Adrien could hear Alya pressing the stop button on her camera, but neither of them could find the right words to say to each other. They sat in silence for what seemed like forever until Alya shook herself out of a stupor and moved to her desk. She plugged her phone into her laptop and pressed several buttons.

She paused, looking back over her shoulder at him. “Are you sure about this?” She asked softly.

He closed his eyes. “Yes.”

Marinette

Marinette stared unblinkingly at the screen of her computer, the dark rectangle of a finished video stark against her pink screensaver. Despite… everything that had happened with Alya in the past few weeks, she still followed the Ladyblog. When the notification had popped up on her computer, she wasn’t sure what she was going to see. She hoped that no one had been akumatized. What Hawkmoth did to people at their most vulnerable was awful. She’d never wish that on anyone. Then again, what was the alternative? A new interview with Lila? She had tried to hard to be the bigger person, to tell herself that she was just being dramatic or blowing things out of proportion, but the fact of the matter was that she was just a teenager, and she was hurting and that she was allowed to hurt. She didn’t know if she could take another example of her best friend choosing the word of a liar over her own.

Whatever she had expected, it wasn’t what she saw. Chat Noir’s video took her completely by surprise. She didn’t quite know what to feel. On the one hand, he’d apologized, validating feelings that only Tikki and Chloe had told her she’d been allowed to have. She felt like a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. On the other hand, he was right, she couldn’t forgive him -- not right away. He’d made her feel so small and so afraid. Especially with everything that had been going on at school, he’d shaken her faith in herself and in others.

Suddenly the screen in front of her lit up again. She moused over the notification and quirked her lips. Akuma. For better or for worse, she’d have to face Chat now. Despite the complicated feelings involved in Tikki giving the fox miraculous to someone other than Alya, she couldn’t help but be reassured by the fact that there would be another hero, another partner, who she could trust herself to work with without flinching.

“Tikki, SPOTS ON!!!”

Alya

After Chat Noir left, Alya just sat, still and quiet, her mind spinning. She dimly heard the chiming from her phone and computer as the video she’d just posted accumulated views and comments. God, what had she done? A good journalist always checks her sources, bullshit. She’d believed a stranger over her best friend. If she even deserved to call Marinette her best friend at this point. She’d never had friends at the small-town school she’d attended before Francios-Dupont. She’d been too pushy, too intense, they’d said. But Marinette and her sunshine smile had accepted her the moment they’d met, encouraging even her craziest ideas and telling her that she was brave and good and just.

She was crying, she realized. Out of the corner of tear-blurred eyes, she noticed a sticky note she'd stuck to the frame of her computer monitor days ago. That's right. She and Lila had planned to try to find Andre's Ice Cream stand that afternoon. Her jaw firmed. The gullible Alya that Lila expected wouldn't be showing up today. She grabbed her phone and threw on her favorite plaid shirt over her tank-top. She didn’t have the armor of her miraculous, but damn it all to hell, she was going into battle.

The walk to the Pont des Arts seemed much shorter than it usually was, but, then again, her mind was racing -- she was pretty sure she hadn’t noticed anything she’d passed along the way. She sat on the bench that she’d agreed to meet Lila at and tapped one foot anxiously against the pavement.

After a few minutes, she looked down at her watch. Lila was late. Honestly, Alya was almost relieved. She still didn’t know what to say to the other girl. From what Chat Noir had said, it sounded like she’d been cooperating with Hawkmoth willingly and Alya herself had seen what Lila had done to Marinette… and to Alya’s own credibility as a journalist. Before she’d left her room, she’d filmed another video -- her own apology to Ladybug for invading her privacy during the Oblivio incident, and to the people of Paris for posting false information on a news source that they’d trusted.

She hadn’t posted it though, not yet. Despite everything… Lila had been a good friend these past few weeks. Alya was hurt by the things that she’d learned about the transfer student. She felt uncertain and betrayed, but she wanted to ask Lila herself about it -- to see the truth with her own eyes and to get her closure for all the dreams that would be snuffed out with Lila’s lies, and for all the damage that she herself had done, if what Chat Noir said was true. (It was, she knew it, deep in her bones. She just didn’t want to admit it quite yet.) Did it make her a bad person if she still desperately wanted it all to be a joke?

“Hey, bestie!” Lila’s voice broke through her thoughts. “I’m so sorry that I’m late -- I was on a conference call with Prince Ali about our environmental initiative that I just couldn’t get away from. You understand, right?”

“... Yeah, of course.” Had her smile always looked so fake? “You ready to get some ice cream?”

“Of course! I’m so excited to be able to have ice cream again. I was diagnosed with severe lactose intolerance when I was younger and I haven’t had it for years, but a doctor that I met when I was traveling in England put me in a clinical study and cured me!”

Alya tried her best to hide the twitching in her eye. Sabrina had lactose intolerance -- the whole class knew that she could have ice cream just fine if she took some lactase supplements beforehand. Seriously, that wasn’t how lactose intolerance worked at all! If she’d lied about something this small…

She’d about made up her mind to say something, to shout or scream and try to get Lila to finally tell her the truth for once when the ground beneath them shook hard enough to knock her off of the bench she’d been waiting on. Looking up, she saw a woman made entirely of some sort of metal, spikes shooting out from her suit and a wickedly sharp glaive in her hand.

Shit. Of all the times for an akuma.

Chloe

Chloe sat on her bed, notebook in front of her, listening intently to Trixx as they explained more about their miraculous and what exactly a mirage could do. They were floating back and forth through the air in front of her as if pacing, every once in a while stopping to eat one of the jelly beans in the crystal bowl on the bedside table that she’d ordered from room service for them.

“The power of the mirage is limited only by your creativity. The illusion that you cast can be as small or large as you want -- it can even be fluid if you concentrate properly. Your mirages can speak, or simply make a particular sound at whatever volume you decide. It can be threatening or unassuming, something targeted to a single person or meant to touch many. For now, your mirage is also limited by the timer in your miraculous -- the illusion will vanish with your transformation five minutes after you call for it. It will also evaporate if it is touched, although, if you train properly and hard, you’ll eventually be able to cast illusions that can hold their own form temporarily.”

The tiny god turned large, purple eyes on Chloe. “What you must truly know, and take to heart, as the wielder of the fox miraculous, are people. Your power is only effective if you can read others, know what your target needs to see. Tikki seeks creativity in her bugs, that’s what they need to make the magic of the ladybug miraculous work. Plagg wants compassion to temper destruction, Noroo empathy to connect to his champions. The thing that I value above all else in a wielder isn’t cunning or cleverness or skill at lying -- on the contrary, the best illusions always have a grain of truth to them. I need a wielder who can analyze people. Someone who knows the damage that lies can cause, but can keep their feelings subdued to use their illusions however the mission requires, even if others might see the mirage as underhanded.” They smiled. “Rena Rouge was fun to work with, but she didn’t suit the fox miraculous at all. She’s too straightforward, too eager to spring physically into battle, yet not willing enough to truly hurt someone emotionally. I have a feeling you’ll do much better as my kit, Chloe.”

Chloe’s pen paused halfway across the page as a small, soft smile stole across her lips. She quickly tempered it and looked back up at Trixx. “Th-- er… Thank you Trixx.” She felt a sharp, staccato buzz against her hip and looked down at her phone. Swiping across the screen to unlock it, she saw the bright red text of an akuma alert scroll across the screen. She looked up at Trixx, who met her eyes with a smirk.

“Well, kit, are you ready.”

Chloe nodded. “Trixx, let’s pounce!”

Tags: 

@demydreamer-otaku-and-book-lover , @anastasian-dreamer, @donegonewrong , @twinkletoes-rp , @asandygraves , @fatimaabbasrizvi , @im-here-for-the-content , @theorangelizard , @captainrose35 , @pleasefollowmeuwu , @the-ice-goddess , @ofpassionsandobsessions, @starberry-mina, @mikantsume, @bloody-no-kissu , @chocolatemilk52 , @angelofthequeers, @bluelioncupcake, @ml-cartoons, @thelifeofmely, @shadowberrybinch, @creativetwit, @lordsmeldingtonthethird  , @royalchaoticfangirl , @elliecake5 , @kristycocopop 

#miraculous #miraculous ladybug #Marinette Dupain-Cheng #chloe bourgeois #chloenette #fox!chloe #Reine Ruse #Reine Ruse au #adrien agreste #alya cesaire #ml salt #ml redemption #tikki #trixx #plagg #ml au #my au #my writing

[azuriteartist]

Sweetember 2 – Keep Going

Isn’t Alya the best person you could ever imagine?

This is angsty at the start but cavity inducing by the end! I hope that's in the vein of sweetember. If there is anything I forgot to put a content warning for, PLEASE tell me!

I think sweetember was started by @emsylcatac​ (who I don’t know but is probably really rad). Although I found it through @angelofthequeers​ (who I follow and who seems quite rad!). 

---

“Alya,,,, How could I chicken out again!…”

I look over at Marinette sitting on the bench. She had tried to confess to Adrien, and it hadn’t gone…spectacularly to say the least.

“It's fine, we’ll just try again next time! I’ve already got the perfect plan! Next week in class we’ll be studying poetry, we can use that!” I said, bubbling with confidence.

“Seriously Alya, this was an unmitigated disaster! We caused an Akuma for crying out loud! An AKUMA! My plans to confess have literally aided and abetted an emotion terrorist!”

“Okay, that part isn’t…….GREAT, but it’s not the end of the world! Ladybug and Chat Noir saved the day! Like they always do!” I say, trying to boost her confidence.

Marinette looks at me with a disillusioned expression, “I just, can’t keep doing this, it’s horrible to think I keep causing people so much misery, I should just give up on-“

“NO!” I yell suddenly, before clasping my hands over my mouth. I breathe, put my hand on her shoulder and keep going.

“Girl, you have come so far, and TRUST ME when I say that you deserve happiness. We can’t really prevent Akumas. The worst you did to that person was accidentally trip him into flowers he was allergic to.”

“But that’s still bad though!”

“Girl, we were at a FLOWER GARDEN. Why was a person allergic to a specific type of flower at a flower garden! He’s the idiot here, not you! And if he was akumatised, he was already having a bad day anyway.”

“But-“

“I know you care about others so endlessly, and that’s part of what makes you so great and amazing, but not everyone is worthy of that worry. You shouldn’t tear yourself apart, trying to prove you care to people who don’t care about you! He was already acting so uptight and snooty anyway, he outright shoved you out of the way before you accidentally tripped him. Hell, I would’ve tripped him on purpose, I’m surprised you didn’t.”

“I just…an AKUMA, Alya, I caused an Akuma! It makes me feel so much like…Chloe?” I watch my best friend hunch over, tears starting to form.

“No! You are nothing like Chloe, she actively causes people misery! You did it accidentally!”

Marinette keeps tearing up, unconvinced. I keep going.

“I know you’re scared of the Akumas Marinette.”

“Wait, wha-“

“Don’t think I don’t notice you running away to hide in the bathrooms, or how you never want to come with me to get footage. It’s okay, a lot of people are scared of the Akumas. The destruction, the chaos, the effects. Even with the miracle cure…the memories still remain. It's scary even being close to the action to record it, I can’t imagine how Ladybug feels…” I glance over to my friend.

Marinette looks up at me, tears in her eyes. I keep going.

“But, I know you, you’re my BFF. Even if you have the weight of the world on your shoulders, I know you’ll do the right thing. You always do, you apologised to that man, you actively stayed around the Akuma while being scared of him just so you could do the right thing in the end! Most people would’ve booked it down main street until they reached a new continent! That’s why I know you’re an amazing person who isn’t ANYTHING like how you seem to view yourself. You did what was right even when it came at a risk to yourself!”

Marinette wipes her eyes and looks at me more. I keep going.

“You do that so much, you tried to give up your spot to Max at the tournament! You tried to help Chloe connect with her mother! You helped the class during Darkblade! Adrien might be blind on most things, but he was correct, you are our everyday Ladybug! You’re MY everyday Ladybug. Honestly, as inspiring as Ladybug or Majestia is, you’re my bigger role model. You keep pushing forward even when everyone else would’ve given up, you even keep agreeing to my crazy schemes to set you and Adrien up. Whenever I feel defeated, alone, betrayed or hurt, I think of how you’d handle it, and if that doesn’t work, I come and talk to you.”

I’m holding both of Marinette's hands in mine now, as she looks at me, blushing. I keep going.

“We both push each other up during our darkest and worst times, the only reason I was even akumatised was because I couldn’t talk to you in time! Girl, if you want to have a pity party at my place over not being able to confess, I’m all ears. Still, I don’t think for a second that you should feel any guilt over that flower douche.”

Marinette giggles in response. She rests her head on my shoulders.

“Thanks, Al, I wish I could repay you somehow.”

“Just enjoy this garden with me then! We haven’t even gotten to the marigolds yet, or the tulips!”

Marinette huffs and gets off the bench.

“Okay fine! I’m thinking clearly now, let’s keep going.”

---

Alyanette? Maybe, maybe not. I think I like teasing ships more than I like writing ships, hmmmm...

Might post more, might not! Who knows? Not me!

Either way, maybe expect more sometime soon? Got critique? Feel free to share!

Find tumblr tiresome? Find my content on these other sites:

AO3

#Miraculous Ladybug #Marinette Dupain-Cheng #Alya Césaire #Marinette dupain-cheng sugar #Alya Césaire sugar #miraculous ladybug sugar #angst #ml sweetember #ml sweet-ember #miraculous ladybug sweetember #Miraculous Ladybug Sweet-ember #azuriteartist

[whatarubberchicken]

Lukadrinette - Part 10

Because I lost all of my bookmarks when I moved to a new computer, and because Tumblr is such a pure, good, well-functioning website, I cannot find most of my posts for this story, so I have finally decided to post it to Ao3. I will leave the original posts as they are here on Tumblr, and if you can find them, great. If not, it’s now listed under:

My Sweet Blueberry Sandwich

(ff.net link to come)

(If anyone has any suggestions for tags, I am more than willing to hear them! I still suck at tagging.)

I will post a chapter a day until we catch back up, but no promises for after that. Hopefully, NoNaWriMo will be good to me this year.

That being said, enjoy! (Nothing too explicit this time but I’m still gonna put it under the cut, and yes, I did write this chapter before “Desperada” came out, so I was laughing REALLY hard during that episode.)

........

Adrien was not pouting, thank you very much.

After all, how could he be? Here he was, with the girl of his dreams and the boy who’d made him question his sexuality, eating thick, hot soup after a day filled with fantastic sex. He was certainly not panicking internally on all the many ways he could’ve screwed this up already, or mentally listing all the things he could buy them to make them let him stay for just one more day, or—

“How long are we gonna play the silent game?” Marinette asked. Adrien’s eyes flew to her face to see her smirking at him as she tore her bread in two.

“I—uh… was too busy eating!” he said quickly, digging into his soup for another bite. “It’s really good!”

The look she and Luka gave him told him he still wasn’t fooling anyone.

“I… um… what do you wanna talk about?” he asked timidly.

“Hmm….” Marinette tapped her lips with her spoon as she pondered. Her eyes lit up. “Celebrity fantasy hook-ups! Who would you want if you could have anyone?”

Are you kidding? I’m kinda living it right now, Adrien thought silently. Out loud he answered, “You guys know I’m a celebrity, right? And that I’ve actually had celebrity hook-ups?”

“Yeah, but not fantasy celebrity hook-ups,” Marinette teased.

“This isn’t fair,” Luka complained. “You already know mine!”

“Huh?” Adrien raised an eyebrow at him questioningly. Luka grinned and pointed at him, then Marinette, and then raised his fingers to his eyes in a blatant imitation of a mask.

“Oh,” Adrien said, ducking his head so they couldn’t see him blush. He had a feeling he’d be donning some sort of Chat Noir costume in the very near future, and honestly, he wasn’t against it. It would certainly be nice to Mari in her spots again….

“Oh, come on,” Marinette pouted. “You’re telling me neither of you have even entertained thoughts of a Jagged Stone/Clara Nightingale threesome?!”

Both boys thought about it and shook their heads.

“Clara’s too perky,” Adrien said, “don’t get me wrong, her flexibility is… amazing. But no, she’d probably try to sing to me while—yeah.” He shook his head again.

Luka snickered. “Note to self, don’t try to sing to Adrien while fucking him,” he said, pretending to write on his hand. Adrien made a face and chucked a piece of bread at him, pleased when his lover caught it in his mouth.

“As for me,” Luka said, swallowing, “Jagged Stone is no-go territory, babe.”

“You were happy enough to meet him,” Marinette said, scowling.

“True. True,” Luka nodded. “He’s been my idol for as long as I can remember. But…,” he winced a bit. “When I was little, my mom… hinted heavily that he was my dad.”

“WHAT?!” Marinette and Adrien both stood up, shocked. Luka held up his hands.

“She wouldn’t confirm anything. And she left that part of my damn birth certificate blank, so there’s no way to know unless I ask him for a paternity test—which I am NOT gonna do,” he added quickly, shaking a finger in Marinette’s direction. She puffed her cheeks at him angrily.

“But—”

“Babe, I am all grown up,” he said, grabbing her hand and rubbing it soothingly. “If I ask him now, the press will catch it, and they’ll make it look like the band is trying to land some sort of favoritism angle. I’m not doing that to them. Especially not now.”

“But, Luka—” Marinette tried again.

“Besides, the test could always come up negative,” he pointed out. “Just let me dream.”

She still looked upset.

“Ugh, now I’m not gonna be able to fantasize about him either,” she pouted, sinking back into her chair.

“Are we doing something wrong, to make you want to fantasize about other guys?!” Adrien exclaimed, also sitting.

“He’s too old for you anyway,” Luka added, winking. “Unless you’ve got a daddy kink you haven’t told me about.”

“Ewww, gross!”

“NOPE!” Adrien said, loudly enough to make them both pause. He held up his hands in surrender. “Sorry, guys, but that’s a hard no from me. If you guys are gonna be doing any ‘daddy’ roleplays, I can’t be a part of it. Just—no.” He shuddered.

Marinette wrinkled her nose. “Ugh, I can see why,” she said. Adrien’s hopes rose a little. If anyone could understand just how deep this ‘squick’ went, it would be her.

“Don’t worry, Adrien,” Luka said, nodding at him. “It’s a hard no from me too.”

“No daddy kinks all around,” Marinette agreed, raising her glass high. They sealed the agreement with a toast, clinking their glasses together.

“So, Adrien,” Luka said, looking thoughtful. Adrien’s pulse spiked. “If you wanna—”

“What’s that sound?” Marinette interrupted, looking around.

Adrien and Luka also fell silent, listening. Adrien felt himself flush when he realized his phone was buzzing. He dug it out of the pants Marinette had forced him and Luka to put on after they’d tried to jump her while she was cutting vegetables. (He was personally glad Ladybug’s Lucky Charms had all been innocuous objects. Mari with a weapon was scary!)

The caller ID had him groaning, though.

Erica.

How dare she call him after ghosting him last night and leaving with another man?

“Your girlfriend?” Luka guessed.

“Ex,” Adrien corrected, growling. “I don’t deal with cheaters and she knew it. We were over the moment she left the club without me.” He moved to put the phone back in his pocket.

“Answer it,” Marinette said, exchanging a wicked smirk with Luka. “Put it on speaker.” Adrien blinked at her, then obeyed, feeling a little thrill go through him when they both abandoned their seats to come stand behind him.

“Adrien?!” Erica’s shrill voice filled the air. “Oh my God, why haven’t you been answering your phone?!”

“Because I didn’t notice you called,” he said. It was a lie, he’d seen it when he’d checked his messages earlier, he just hadn’t cared enough to call her back. He gasped. Marinette had just run her fingers through his hair, with extra emphasis on the nails against his scalp.

Oh sweet Jesu! If it had been a hard no from him with those other kinks, THIS was an exultant YES!

“Sorry, sweetie!” Marinette called, to his delight. “We’ve kinda been keeping him busy!” She scratched him again, and Adrien couldn’t hold back his moan.

“Who the hell—”

“Very busy,” Luka added on his other side, deepening his voice a bit and giving Adrien’s earlobe a quick nip. Both those actions sent a jolt right down the pit of his stomach. “We’d like to thank you for letting go of someone with such stamina! We’ve had quite the day!”

On the other end, Erica had gone conspicuously silent. Adrien pulled the phone closer to himself.

“So, uh, yeah,” he said softly, “as I’m sure you already know, we’re through.”

“How dare you!” she shrieked. “After everything I’ve done for you!” Marinette snorted in derision and started massaging his shoulders.

“What?” Adrien laughed, leaning back in his chair to relax against her minstrations. Oh, this was priceless. “What exactly have you ‘done for me?’”

“I—I—”

“Besides leaving me on my own so you can fuck another dude?”

“That’s—We’re just cousins!”

“Oh, kissing cousins?” Adrien laughed again. It would’ve actually been funny if he hadn’t heard that same excuse a thousand times over from his other casual encounters. “You had your tongue pretty far down his throat before you left, babe. Try another one.” Luka chuckled in approval and swirled his tongue around Adrien’s ear.

“Like this?” He whispered. Adrien wanted to whimper.

“Fine,” Erica seethed on the other end. “Fine! Be that way! Do your new partners realize how codependent you are?! How much you cling to whoever you’re fucking?!”

Luka and Marinette’s attentions stopped and Adrien felt his breath leave him. Oh God. Oh no. Please don’t let them…. He looked up at Marinette and Luka. They both still looked amused.

“That’s okay,” Marinette called towards the phone. “I like to cuddle!” To emphasize this, she wrapped her arms around Adrien’s shoulders. Relief and warmth flooded him. If he hadn’t already been sitting, he would’ve fallen over.

“And there’s two of us, so we should be able to handle it,” Luka added, kissing the top of Adrien’s head. He wanted to cry. It felt so good. He was safe, and happy, and loved—

“Oh, you are just sick!” his ex spat. “Boys and girls? It’s—it’s unnatural!”

Adrien stared at his phone in disbelief. She’d known he was bisexual from the start! She’d never seemed to have a problem with it before!!

“Somebody sounds jealous,” Marinette drawled.

“You’re a freak!”

“And you’re,” Luka leaned over to tap on Adrien’s phone, “cancelled.” He hung up on her and grinned at Adrien. “And that, my friend, is how you take out the trash.”

“Thanks, you guys,” Adrien said, letting out a shaky breath. “Usually my break-ups require a few more shouting matches and bottles of wine.”

And more of me sobbing into my pillow, he added silently.

“Aww,” Marinette cooed, holding him tighter, “poor Adrikins.”

Adrien gave a weak laugh. “Please don’t ever call me that again.”

“Only for Chloé, huh?” she pouted, pulling away.

He shot her a wry grin. “It just sounds weird when you say it.” To his surprise, her face softened.

“All right then, kitty,” she said softly. Adrien felt his heart leap, especially when she let him go and stroked his hair again. Yes! Yes, that one will do quite nicely, thank you! “Let’s get supper cleaned up and then we can go cuddle, okay?”

“Okay,” he whispered, leaning into her touch desperately.

“Why don’t you two go ahead,” Luka suggested. “I’ll clean up.” He started clearing the table.

“You sure?” Marinette asked, giving him a quick peck as he passed by.

“Yeah. You can,” he gave Adrien a suggestive smirk, “get him ready.” Adrien gulped, wondering just what they might have planned for him—

“No sex tonight,” Marinette suddenly declared.

“What?! Aww…” He and Luka made disappointed sounds.

“Nope,” she said firmly. “If we’re going to try for a real relationship here, we have to have more than just the physical. And since you two have already jumped the gun today—”

“I already apologized for that!” Luka protested.

“—then we need to have a session where everyone feels loved and accepted,” she finished, glaring at her blue-haired boyfriend. “So,” she turned on Adrien, “tonight we are going to cuddle your ‘codependent’ ass until you get some much-needed sleep.”

Adrien opened his mouth to retort, but then he closed it again. Who could argue with something like that?

#lukadrinette #lukadrienette #i still don't know how we're all spelling this thing #adrien agreste #marinette dupain cheng #luka couffaine #my sweet blueberry sandwich

[gryffindorcls]

It’s You (Part 1)

This AU is based on a drawing made by the amazing @yunyin that you can find here.

Enjoy!

---

Marinette was not having a good day. It was bad enough that Chloe was in her class again, but now Paris had a supervillain...that she had to fight! At least that’s what the little red bug-mouse had told her. Marinette could barely walk a block without tripping on a rock. How was she supposed to be a superhero?

Even though she was scared and unsure, she still transformed and swung into action. The thought of her fellow classmate being under the control of an evil butterfly man helped her choke back her insecurities...well, for about thirty seconds. While she managed to successfully attach her yo-yo onto one of Notre Dame’s gargoyles, her landing was not very graceful. She quickly found herself hanging upside-down in a tangled mess with what looked like a cat-themed superhero.

“Ugh...what a terrible first impression,” she thought while tugging on her yo-yo.

“I bet you’re the partner my Kwami told me about!” he said with a grin.

“He probably wishes that he was partnered with someone who knew what she was doing.”

“I’m...hmmm...Chat Noir. Yeah, Chat Noir...and you?” he asked, still smiling.

“Be cool...be cool...be cool! Don’t say something stupid. Don’t say…”

“Marinet…uhhh…” She groaned.

“STUPID! YOU’RE SO…”

“STUPID! Ohmygod...I’m so sorry! I can’t believe I just said that!” She hid her face with her hands.

He placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “It’s okay. Consider it forgotten. It never happened. We’ll work on your superhero name later.”

Her heart thumped in her chest as he cast her a sympathetic look. “Thanks. Uhm...I can’t get my yo-yo free. It’s stuck on your baton. Could you help me?”

“Sure, and don’t worry. I’m still learning the ropes, too.”

“Thank you.”

He jumped up and grabbed his baton. Once he got it to retract, the tangled string fell to the ground.

“Hey, you know...with the spots and all...you kind of look like a Ladybug,” he remarked.

“Ladybug...hmmm...yeah! Okay, I’m Ladybug. Nice to meet you, Chat Noir!” she giggled.

He laughed. “Likewise, Ladybug. So, partner...we have a job to do. Shall we?”

She smiled. “We shall.”

The newly named superheroes leaped onto the rooftops together to face their first foe. Upon reaching the stadium and seeing Stoneheart, Ladybug froze while Chat Noir took action.

“Come on, Ladybug, we can do this together!” her partner called out from the field.

Trepidation kept her feet glued in place, but she didn’t want to let down the nice boy who had shown her kindness despite her blunders. Ladybug took a deep breath and attempted to find the courage to fight.

Suddenly, she heard a cry from the far corner of the field. Ladybug’s eyes landed on Alya who had almost been killed by a flying soccer net and Chat Noir who had been captured by Stoneheart.

“What are you waiting for, super red bug?” Alya called, “The world is watching you!”

The fear of failure immediately turned into the desire to save Alya and Chat. After mentally steeling herself, Ladybug found her resolve. She used her yo-yo to swing onto the field, rescue Chat Noir, and get Alya to safety.

While attempting to find a way to break the Akumatized object, Chat prematurely used his Cataclysm.

“Uh, oh! I guess I only get one shot to use my power,” he said with a sheepish grin.

Ladybug sighed as she watched Chat get punted across the field. “And you only have five minutes before you transform back. Didn’t your Kwami explain anything to you?”

He smiled. “I guess I was a little excited about my new life.”

“It’s alright. We’ll figure something else out. I think we’re both allowed mistakes today.”

“Thanks, but what are we going to do?”

“Hmmm...well, I haven’t used my superpower yet.” Ladybug tossed her yo-yo into the sky. “LUCKY CHARM!”

A wave of confusion washed over her as a spotted wetsuit landed in her hands. However, after talking it over with her new partner, the solution came to her easily.

Ladybug’s chest swelled with pride as she broke the Akumatized object and watched the purple butterfly flutter away. She turned to Chat Noir and beamed.

“You were incredible, Ladybug. You did it!” he exclaimed.

“No, we both did it. I couldn’t have done this without you. Even though we made a few mistakes along the way, I think we’re going to be a pretty good team. Pound it?” She held out a fist for him to bump.

He returned the gesture just as his ring started to beep. “Uh, oh.”

“You better get going before you transform back. We don’t want any of your secrets being revealed. I just hope I didn’t mess up too much by accidentally telling you my name.”

“Honestly, I wouldn’t worry about it. I don’t get out much, and I only have one friend. I’m hoping to make more soon, but what are the chances of us running into each other in our everyday lives? Paris is a big city. I’m sure you’re fine.”

“Still, you better get going.”

“You’re right. See you around, my lady.”

She giggled and rolled her eyes as he unsheathed his baton and vaulted away. After comforting Ivan and announcing her superhero name, Ladybug followed in suit and returned home to rest after the day’s excitement.

When she detransformed in her room, she breathed a sigh of relief and turned on her computer. “I did it Tikki!”

Her kwami nuzzled her cheek. “You see! You were up to it!”

Later that evening, the television blared while Marinette’s family cleaned the kitchen after dinner. Marinette’s joyful mood vanished when Nadja Chamak interrupted the broadcast with news of Parisians being turned into an army of silent stone beings.

Marinette rushed to her room and called for her Kwami.

“Tikki,” Marinette cried, “What’s going on? I don’t understand.”

“Did you capture the Akuma?” the red Kwami asked.

“What's capturing the Akuma got to do with the other stone beings?”

“An Akuma can multiply, that's why it must be captured. If Ivan's emotions become negative again, then the Akuma will turn him back into Stoneheart! He'll control all the stone beings and bring them to life to serve as his army!”

“Oh, no,” she thought, “I messed up even more than I thought...I don’t know what to do.”

Marinette withered upon finding out that the appearance of Stoneheart’s minions was due to her failure to cleanse the Akuma. She’d been so excited while watching that beautiful purple butterfly disappear into the distance, but it turns out that she’d only created a bigger mess.

“So that means... this is all my fault? I knew it! See, Tikki? I'm not cut out to be a superhero! I'm only gonna keep messing up.”

“Keep calm. It was your first time. You're going to go back and capture Stoneheart's Akuma, and you will do it successfully!”

“I can't! I told you, I'm clumsy! I create disaster all the time! I'll only make things worse for me, for you, and for everyone. Chat Noir will be better off without me. I'm quitting.”

“Don’t say that, Marinette. You are going to be a great Ladybug. It’s only your first day. Besides, Chat can’t do this without you. You’re the only one who can cleanse the Akuma.”

“If Chat Noir can't capture the Akumas, then... just find another Ladybug. I told you, I'm not cut out for this!” Marinette began to take off her earrings. “I'm sorry, Tikki.”

The Kwami held out her paw in an attempt to stop her holder. “No, don't do tha...”

Tikki was silenced before having the chance to finish.

Marinette looked around the room, but the Kwami was nowhere to be found. “Tikki? I'm really sorry, Tikki.”

She then put away the earrings, stored the box in a drawer, and slumped against her dresser. This was turning out to be the worst day of her life.

“Chat needs someone who can do the job right the first time,” Marinette thought, “Alya will make a much better Ladybug.”

***

“Ladybug’s name is Marinette,” Adrien sighed as he watched Paris’ new heroes on the nightly news.

Plagg shook his head. “Yeah, kid, you’re not really supposed to know that. Let’s just hope that you don’t come across any spunky, pigtailed girls with that name in the near future.”

“Would it really be that bad if I met her in real life?”

“It wouldn’t be the end of the world, but it would make things more...difficult.”

“How so?”

“Usually, we like our holders to have a little bit more time to bond before we even begin to consider an identity reveal. It helps to build trust.”

Adrien flopped onto his side. “I don’t know...we had a connection out there earlier today. I think she and I would be able to overcome anything.”

“Great!” Plagg threw his hands into the air. “I got another lovesick one.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It’s not uncommon for my cats...well, you’re more of a kitten...anyway, they tend to fall in love with their bugs. It’s all part of that annoying yin and yang ‘made for each other’ mumbo jumbo.”

“So...Marinette and I are...like soulmates?”

“Not ‘like soulmates’. You are soulmates.”

Adrien beamed. “Wow...I have a soulmate. I hope I get to meet that girl in person one day.”

“Life always seems to have a way of working itself out,” Plagg assured, “I’ve been around for eons. Trust me, this isn’t my first rodeo.”

“You think so?”

“Yes...now...onto more important things!”

“What could be more important than my soulmate?”

“Uhhhh...my stomach,” Plagg noted while turning his nose away from the various dishes put in front of him. “Eww! What is this!”

Adrien was offended. “Seriously! My personal chef made all of these!”

“If you expect me to get my energy back after a transformation, I need to eat something more... delicate!”

“Okay. What do you want?”

“Hmmm...we’re in France, right?”

“Yeah…”

“Look, it’s been a while since I’ve been activated, and I recall one of my holders visiting France about three hundred years ago. He came across a particularly lovely cheese called ‘Camembert’. Do you have any of that around?”

“You’re joking right.”

“I would never joke about something like this. You’d know if I was. You’d be laughing.

I’m hilarious.”

“Camembert is the ripest smelling cheese.”

Plagg shrugged. “Fine. I guess you don’t want to be Chat Noir.”

“Ugh,” Adrien groaned, “Okay. I think we might have some in the kitchen. I’ll check. Everyone at school is going to think I’m the weird new kid. I mean, who carries around camembert?”

“You’re not seriously going to school tomorrow, are you?”

“Well, yeah. I am. This time, no one is going to stop me.”

“You’re crazy, kid.”

“And you have a terrible taste in food.”

Plagg smiled. “I’m glad we understand each other. Call me back when the cheese comes.”

Adrien frowned. “Camembert cheese. Fantastic. All he eats is camembert, which means I'm gonna smell like stinky, old cheese.”

He turned his attention towards the television. Adrien leaned forward in his seat while he watched a breaking news report.

Nadja’s voice rang through his room. “These victims transformed into stone beings are still like statues. The police are perplexed as to what will happen to them. Will they come back to life or be frozen in time forever?”

Adrien looked at his Kwami. “Plagg? What's going on? I thought we defeated him.”

Plagg shot him a worried expression. “Did you cleanse the Akuma?”

“What do you mean?”

“If Ladybug doesn’t cleanse the Akuma after it has been released from the Akumatized object, then it will fly away and multiply. That’s what you’re seeing on your moving picture box right now.”

“Can I cleanse the Akuma?”

“No.”

Adrien sighed. “So, I can't do anything without my partner?”

“Only Ladybug can capture Akumas and repair damage caused by supervillains,” Plagg responded.

“Well, should I transform right now and wait for Ladybug to show up?”

“Unfortunately, there’s nothing you can do unless that boy gets Akumatized again, and trust me...it will happen again. Things will sort themselves out...eventually. I just hope that Ladybug’s Kwami is preparing her for what comes next.”

“Well, Marinette is awesome, so I don’t think we have to worry about anything.”

Plagg nodded. “Yeah, kid. Like I said before, things will work out. ANYWAY, I’m tired and hungry. I think it’s time for you to go get that cheese.”

Adrien rolled his eyes and chuckled to himself. He was excited to be a superhero, but he knew that life with Plagg was going to be...interesting. (Nonetheless, he already loved him. It was nice to have someone to talk to for a change.)

He spent the rest of the night strategizing his next attempt to get to the school. He was determined to make it all the way this time. Adrien couldn’t understand why his father was so adamant about keeping him home. What was so bad about making friends anyway?

The next day, ALMOST everything went according to plan. He made it to school, and people seemed friendly...and then Chloe surprised him by trying to put gum on another person’s seat. He knew that Chloe could be a little spoiled sometimes, but he never expected her to be so mean.

“Hey! What are you doing?” an annoyed voice asked behind him.

Adrien jumped back and his green eyes met a familiar blue. “Uhhh…I…”

He cringed while he heard Chloe and Sabrina laugh at his interaction with the enraged girl standing before him.

The girl huffed and shot him a hurt expression. “Okay. I get it. Good job, you three. Very funny.”

Her words made him panic. “No, no, I was just trying to take this off!”

She only seemed to become more annoyed upon hearing his explanation. “Oh, really? You're friends with Chloe, right?”

That was the second time someone had asked him that question today. Adrien hung his head and trudged to his seat. “Why do people keep saying that?”

Chloe snickered. “Now do you see what I mean about respect?”

At that moment, he didn’t know if he wanted to cry, scream, disappear, or all three.

The boy in the seat next to him looked up. “Why didn't you tell them it was Chloe's idea?”

Adrien shrugged. “I've known Chloe since I was a little kid. I know she's not perfect, but I can't throw her under the bus. She's like my only friend.”

The boy smiled, surprising Adrien. “I'm Nino, and it's time for you to make some new friends, dude.”

He shook his Nino’s hand. “Thanks.”

“You seem super chill. Unlike Chloe. How do you two know each other anyway?”

“Our parents are...or maybe were...I don’t know. They were friends. I didn’t get out much when I was little, but they let me play with Chloe.”

“That’s rough, bro.”

“I still can’t believe she was so mean to those girls. I never expected that from her.”

Nino shook his head. “Chloe has always had it out for Marinette. I have no idea why, but they’ve never gotten along.”

Adrien’s brain short-circuited. “I’m sorry. What did you say her name was?”

“Marinette. She’s really cool. I think the new girl she’s sitting with is named Alya.”

Visions of red and black spots flashed through his mind. The ocean-blue eyes he’d seen earlier fused with the striking azure irises he’d seen the day before. He glanced in Marinette’s direction and saw the familiar bob of two raven pigtails.

It was her.

It was her.

It was her.

Adrien couldn’t believe that he’d found his Ladybug. Joy flooded his body but was quickly replaced by icy panic.

“Oh, no. She hates me,” he thought.

“Agreste, Adrien,” called a voice from the front of the room.

Nino nudged him. “You say ‘present’.”

His nerves were already frayed, so the shock of this new experience caused him to leap out of his chair, stand at attention, and raise his hand. “PRESENT!”

The rest of the students giggled while he sheepishly sat down again. The teacher continued roll call until she reached the name of a student who was not in the classroom.

“Bruel, Ivan?” she called.

A large stone being broke through the door. “PRESENT!”

Adrien ducked out of the way as the re-Akumatized Stoneheart grabbed Chloe and another student before crashing through the wall. He knew he needed to transform, but Marinette was still in the room. He paused to look at her.

His mind was reeling. “Why isn’t she leaving? She’s Ladybug.”

There were other people in the room. Adrien couldn’t tell her that he knew who she was, but he didn’t want to transform before he was sure that she was going to fight by his side. He’d just found her, and he wasn’t ready to leave her behind.

He turned to Marinette. “You need to go.”

She looked at him with fury in her eyes. “Excuse me?”

His heart sank. “Ohmygod...she really does hate me.”

Adrien tried to find the right words to say. “I...uhhh...I what I meant...I uhhh...I don’t want you to get hurt, and you should probably find a place to hide.

She scoffed. “Ugh...thanks for the concern, but I can handle myself.”

He watched as Marinette ran to Alya. She attempted to give her friend a messenger bag; however, the phone-wielding girl ran out of the classroom before taking the satchel. Adrien looked up at the dejected-looking Marinette who was still holding the blue bag in her hands.

Adrien knew that look…it was the look of defeat. It was the same look that he had every time his father stopped him from living his life. He didn’t want her to give up. She was amazing, and he knew that he couldn’t stop the Akuma without her.

“Paris needs you,” he noted cryptically before making his way towards the exit, “and I need you, too. Please. I’ll explain everything later.”

Adrien dashed into the locker room and called for his transformation. Within minutes, he was standing in front of a roaring Stoneheart. However, his partner was nowhere to be seen.

“If you can hear me, Ladybug, I could use a little help!” he yelled.

After using his baton to prevent a car from crushing Alya, he was scooped up by one of the stone beings.

In a final attempt to get away, he flailed his legs in protest. “Let go, you rock-head!”

“This is it for me,” he thought, “I just hope Ladybug can help everyone else.”

However, just as he began to lose hope, he heard Ladybug call out to him. Somehow, she managed to return his baton. After freeing himself, the duo raced to standoff against Stoneheart at the Eiffel Tower.

They leaped over the police barricade just as Chloe was flung to the ground by the Akuma. Chat found himself (once again) in awe as Ladybug swooped in and caught Chloe in her arms.

“Even though Chloe was terrible to her, she still saved her. She’s beautiful, brave, and kind. Is there anything she can’t do?” he thought lovingly.

“We’re clear to attack!” screamed Officer Raincomprix.

Ladybug looked at the police officer with pleading eyes. “Wait! No, don’t attack them! You know it will only make it worse!”

The man sneered. “I have a new plan, unlike you! Move aside, and let the pros do their thing. You’ve already failed once!”

The spotted heroine turned towards Chat and hung her head. “He’s right, you know. If I had captured Stoneheart’s Akuma the first time around, none of this would have happened! I knew I wasn’t the right person for the job.”

Chat’s heart broke. “No...doesn’t she realize how incredible she is? Doesn’t she see what I see? How can she keep doubting herself? Say something...help her to believe that she can do this!”

“No,” he began, placing a hand on her shoulder, “He’s wrong. Without you, Chloe would no longer be here. Considering how awful she was to you earlier today, that couldn’t have been easy.”

She knitted her brows. “What? How did…”

Chat quickly cut her off. “Nevermind. I’ll explain everything later. But for right now, just remember...without us no one will make it, and we’ll prove that to them. Trust me on this. Okay?”

Confidence flared in Ladybug’s eyes. “Okay...oh, and I’m holding you to that explanation later.”

“Don’t worry...when this is over, I’m all yours.”

“Thanks.”

Their heads snapped towards Stoneheart as he roared and released a swarm of cursed butterflies into the sky. Within seconds, the Akumas formed a menacing face.

Chat’s heart seized as the cloud of butterflies began to speak. “People of Paris, listen carefully. I am Hawkmoth. Ladybug and Chat Noir, give me the ladybug earrings and the cat ring now. You've done enough damage to these innocent people!”

There was something eerily familiar in the way Hawkmoth spoke. It made his blood run cold.

Ladybug clapped and sauntered towards the Eiffel Tower. “Nice try, Hawkmoth, but we know who the bad guy is. Let's not reverse the roles here. Without you, none of these innocent victims would be transformed into villains. Hawkmoth, no matter how long it takes, we will find you, and YOU will hand us YOUR Miraculous!”

Chat stared in awe as she used her yo-yo to cleanse the Akuma cloud.

Standing triumphantly atop the monument, Ladybug declared, “Let me make this promise to you. No matter who wants to harm you, Ladybug and Chat Noir will do everything in our power to keep you safe!”

“Wow,” he whispered under his breath, “I’m definitely in love with her.”

“Let’s just hope she doesn’t hate me when she finds out who I am,” he added mentally.

In a matter of minutes, the battle was fought and won. The heroes eventually found their stride and worked in tandem to defeat Stoneheart and purify the Akuma. Once they were safely on the ground, Chat’s Miraculous beeped.

Ladybug looked up at him. “You’re going to transform back soon. You still owe me an explanation.”

Chat smiled. “I know, but not here. There are too many eyes. Just...go back to school, and I will explain everything there.”

“You keep saying things like that. Do we know each other? Did you already meet the civilian me? Oh, no. Hawkmoth could use that against us. It’s one thing to know my name, but it’s another thing to know who I am. This is really bad, Chat!”

“No, it’s not. It’s going to be okay, I promise. Please...just trust me. I would never let anything bad happen to you, my lady.”

“Okay...I trust you. Thanks, kitty.”

“Kitty...hmmm...I think I like the way that sounds.”

“You know...I’m pretty sure school is canceled for the rest of the day. This whole Akuma business really scared everyone.”

“Then I will talk to you tomorrow.”

Her Miraculous beeped. “I need to go.”

He nodded. “Yes, and don’t worry. I will explain everything!”

She smiled and swung away on her yo-yo. After a moment, Chat used his baton to vault towards the Agreste mansion.

***

Despite the anxiety that boiled in her gut regarding her impending discussion with Chat, Marinette felt a burst of confidence as she reclaimed her seat and told off Chloe. However, her mood quickly soured when Adrien walked in and waved at her.

Anger flared inside of her as she turned away from him. When Miss Bustier called the class to order, Marinette found it hard to concentrate. It took most of the morning for her to calm down.

By the end of the school day, the sun had disappeared behind the clouds. She held out her hand just as rain began to fall from the heavens. She sighed as she prepared herself to get wet on the way home.

“Hey,” a familiar voice said behind her.

“Chat?” she thought, “We do know each other. It’s now or never Marinette.”

Her heart sank when she looked up and saw Adrien trying to wave at her again.

He hung his head and opened his umbrella. “Marinette...I told you that I owe you an explanation. Look, I just wanted you to know that I was only trying to take the chewing gum off your seat...I swear. I've never been to school before. I've never had friends. It's all sort of new to me.”

Adrien turned towards Marinette and held out his umbrella for her to take. When their eyes met, something inside of her brain clicked.

Thoughts raced through her mind as she processed her revelation. “Those eyes...it’s the same look Chat gave me when I messed up. He told me that he owes me an explanation...wait which he? Both of them...they both said that...they both...that’s his voice...his eyes...it’s...it’s him…I can’t believe...”

“It’s you,” she finally managed to whisper.

The softest smile spread across his lips. “Yes, my lady. It’s me, and I swear...I would never intentionally harm you or hurt your feelings. I meant it when I said I would never let anything happen to you. You told me that you trusted me yesterday. Please...I need you to trust me now.”

She did her best to control her breathing. “Oh my God.”

He frowned. “Is that all you can say?”

“I can’t believe this. When you said all that stuff to me yesterday, I had a feeling that you met civilian me. I didn’t want it to be true...one of the first things Tikki told me was ‘don’t tell anyone your identity’, and I blow it on the first mission!”

“My lady, it will be okay. It’s not so bad. Besides, we’re classmates. How long could we have really kept this a secret? Even if you didn’t tell me your name, I feel like I would have recognized you anywhere.”

“I guess you’re right. Wow...what are the chances?”

Adrien’s eyes lit up. “I’d like to believe that this was fate.”

Marinette giggled. “Whatever you say, kitty. And for what it’s worth...I believe you. It’s not beneath Chloe to let her friend take the fall for something she did. Wait...I was so focused on the whole identity thing...did...did you say that you’ve never really had friends before? Yesterday, you mentioned that you only had one friend...were you talking about Chloe?”

He bit his lip and scratched the back of his neck. “Uhh...yeah...Chloe was my only friend until I met Nino.”

“That’s terrible.”

“It’s okay. Now that I’ve convinced my dad to let me go to school, I can start meeting new people. I’m...uhhh…I’m really happy I met you, Marinette. You’re incredible...and not just because you’re Ladybug. You’re amazing because you’re you.”

“Oh.”

Adrien once again held out his umbrella. “Here, my lady. I don’t want you to get wet.”

Their fingers briefly touched as Marinette tentatively took the umbrella. It promptly closed, trapping her inside. She heard Adrien laugh as she lifted the fabric and wire away from her face. Seeing his joy made her begin to laugh with him.

He looked at her again and smiled.

All at once, something seized inside of Marinette’s chest. There were no words to describe this new sensation. It had been building for two days, but whatever it was, it took her breath away. It was a feeling she’d never experienced before. Within a millisecond, the whole universe was crashing down on her at once, but at the same time, the whisper of a cool summer breeze gently caressed her face. It immediately became her new obsession. It was filled with sunshine, green pastures, and a laugh that sounded like the sweetest symphony.

She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. Adrien smiled and placed his hand on her arm. Fireworks exploded from point of contact and spread throughout her body. It was exhilarating, and she never wanted it to end.

“I need to go now. Goodbye, Marinette. I’ll see you tomorrow.” With a wave of his hand, he turned and began walking away towards his family’s car.

She held up her hand to wave back. “Uh… see you to…mo… tomo… Haha! Whoa, why am I stammering?”

Tikki zipped up to her face and nuzzled her cheek. “Hey! I think I might have an idea!”

Marinette took a deep breath and let the new feeling wash over her a second time. After taking a moment to collect her thoughts, she made her descent down the stairs and onto the sidewalk.

“This must be what it’s like to fall in love,” the thought quietly to herself.

Next --->

AO3

FanFiction

---

Hello, lovely readers!

Thank you for reading Part 1 of the It’s You AU.  My plan is for this to be three parts.  It diverges from canon a lot after this.

Anyway, thank you for reading!

My username on Fanfiction and AO3 is clslovegood47.

#miraculous ladybug #miraculous #miraculous fanfiction #fanfiction #ao3 #It's You AU #Part 1 #Thank you YunYin for the inspiration #marinette dupain cheng #adrien agreste #adrien x marinette #fluff #tooth rotting fluff

[ladyofcreation]

Abandoned WIP (2018 - Akumanette)

I’ve decided I want to “declutter” my writing space by pruning WIPs I’m not likely to return to. But I think it would be a shame to just delete them, so I’m sharing the stuff I wrote. I hope they’ll provide some inspiration, or at least that you enjoy them, as incomplete as they are.

Another dropped Spooktober fic. This was going to be my take on an akumatized!Marinette, who kicks everybody’s asses, including Papillon. At 1024 words, I had a good start, but it just wasn’t coming together for me at the time, and I had other stories I wanted to get out. Besides, the truth akuma thing is much more suited to events involving Lila now, who wasn’t really in the show much at the point of me writing this.

-----------------------------------------

For the first time, Alya considered whether she was really a good person.

She would’ve said, if anyone asked, that of course she would never want anyone to be akumatized. She would even tell herself that, because it would be horrible to want something like that, wouldn’t it? No one wanted it to happen. No one wanted to see people’s minds taken over, their emotions twisted as they were ensnared into doing the bidding of a terrorist.

But that’s a lie. You love chasing after supervillains and superheros. It’s exciting for you.

Alya didn’t know if the whisper in her head was her own voice, or if it was hers. Maybe it was both. Either way, Alya couldn’t lie to herself now. As horrible as it was to admit, she had wanted this, hadn’t she? She had always gotten excited when there were attacks, when there was danger.

She had even, in dark thoughts that she had refused to acknowledged, wished for it to happen to Marinette. Simple curiosity – what kind of a villain would she become? And, if anyone deserved to get a chance to take out their frustrations on Chloé without consequence, it was Marinette, wasn’t it?

Well, Alya certainly didn’t want it anymore, she could say that much honestly. Sure, Chloé was quivering in the corner now, the first victim of the Akuma’s wrath, but Chloé wasn’t the only one. Villains did not discriminate; they raged at the whole world, and the undeserving suffered with the deserving, because who, so twisted, could determine the difference?

It hadn’t mattered before, because Ladybug and Chat Noir would always save the day. But now, Alya looked at the cruel mockery of what used to be her best friend, and shivered. Her usual optimism had deserted her the instant she had laid eyes on this supervillain, giving her an unnatural certainty of one, horrible thought:

Ladybug and Chat Noir would not win this time.

The worst part was that she knew it had to be true. Because that was Marinette’s name and power now, Truth. She could strip away every lie, every deception, every sugarcoating…leaving only the unyielding truth of things. And right now, she held Alya in her grip.

And it was terrifying. The most terrifying thing Alya had ever known. Because Truth did not just see things for herself, she forced everyone to see it, too. She forced Alya to confront her very self.

“You’re addicted to danger. It makes you feel important. You’re so desperate for that excitement in your life that you pursue it without caring who’s getting hurt – even if it’s yourself. You don’t think about the consequences, you don’t want to think about the consequences, because you think Ladybug fixes everything. But she can’t fix the fear, or the guilt, or the pain when you get hurt…”

Alya shook, hating the way the words cut into her mind. She couldn’t even stop herself from crying. This wasn’t Marinette, these weren’t her words, but they’d come from her all the same. And it tore Alya to pieces.

She wanted it to stop.

She wanted Ladybug and Chat Noir to save her.

She just wanted Marinette back.

Part of her unspoken plea was answered, as the bright shine of Chat Noir’s staff swung through the air towards them, forcing Not-Marinette to release Alya. Alya fell away as Truth turned on Chat Noir.

“I know you’re a supervillain and all, but making nice girls cry? That’s a bit much, don’t you think?” Chat Noir said, his cheerful voice sounding too bright after what Alya had gone through. And in that moment, she was determined to make sure that Chat Noir didn’t have to go through it, too.

“And you,” Truth said, in that empty voice. “You’re even more reckless than she is.”

Chat Noir blinked – he must have felt the truth in her words – but he didn’t falter. But Alya knew that would change if Truth got a hold of him. Shaking, she struggled to her feet.

“Don’t let her touch you, Chat Noir,” Alya warned, her voice more feeble than she would have liked. “It’s...it’s awful.”

“Wasn’t planning on it, Miss Ladyblogger,” he said, as he dodged out of Truth’s reach. “Don’t you worry, Ladybug and I’ll have this fixed up in no time!”

Could Ladybug even fix this? What Ma…what Truth had said, earlier…

But she can’t fix the fear, or the guilt, or the pain…

Unless Ladybug could make all Truth’s victims forget entirely what they’d been through, no magic could fix having to confront the parts of yourself you never wanted to acknowledge.

“Ladybug can’t save you. Not this time.”

Alya felt that sense of dread settle into her stomach again. There could be no denying Truth’s words. She had known it, of course, she had known it the whole time, but hearing Truth say it out loud made it undeniable. Chat Noir, too, faltered for a moment, before he covered it up with his usual carefree attitude. Alya had a feeling it was fake. She knew he had to get that same, unsettling feeling whenever she spoke, that made it impossible to avoid the truth.

So when she said Ladybug couldn’t save them, Alya believed it, as much as she didn’t want to. Chat Noir, on the other hand, laughed as he denied it. Only the barest trace of tension in his shoulders gave him away.

“As soon as Ladybug gets here…” he began, but Truth cut him off.

“She won’t. Ladybug is gone, and as long as I am here, she will never return.”

Alya felt like crying again.

Chat Noir’s grip on his staff loosened as his face paled.

“No,” he said, shaking his head as he stepped backwards. “No, no, she can’t…she can’t be…” His grip re-tightened on his weapon as he stopped, and raised it up. His face twisted from fear to anger, and he growled: “What have you done to her‽”

“I overcame her.”

“What do you mean? What have you done? Where is she?” he said, voice filled with both fear and anger now.

“She’s gone,” Truth said again, without elaboration.

#fanfiction #abandoned wip #marinette dupain-cheng #alya césaire #akumanette